ExplicitNovels

Building A Better World for Eros

In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Don

could hear Evelyn off to his right, encouraging her new friend to fuck

her harder, as he felt India rocking against him, her hands now on his

lower back. He began to fuck India harder and faster, gradually building

up the tempo until he was driving into her with rapid short strokes and

she was groaning in a steady, staccato rhythm of rising passion. Then

she was crying out underneath him as her cunt clenched tightly on his

cock, milking it as he kept shoving into her. Don went on fucking India

as she came and came again.

When

he finally let up, she fell back on the bed, her arms and legs

spread-eagled and a happy smile on her beautiful face. He kissed her

again, and she asked, "How am I supposed to do the orgy now?"

Don laughed and said, "I know you'll find a way, and everyone will remember how amazing you were."

"This is true," she smiled at him. "Now, go fuck someone else with that beautiful cock of yours."

Don

quickly kissed her one more time and looked around. The studly blond

was now on his knees with his arms wrapped around Evelyn, who had her

arms and legs holding him as she rode up and down on that very thick

pole of his. Don walked on his knees until he was behind Evelyn, he

leaned in and kissed her shoulder, and asked, "Having fun?"

"Uh huh!" she grunted.

Don

smiled and got a bit closer, pushing his cock into position. The blond

caught on and held Evelyn still long enough that Don could push the fat

and slippery head of his cock up into the tight grip of Evelyn's ass.

"God,

fuck yes!" Evelyn said, quite loudly. Then she and the muscular man in

front of her went back to raising her up and down, now on two hard

cocks. It wasn't long before she was gasping and shuddering, her cunt

and ass squeezing and releasing on those cocks.

She

was still sandwiched between them, when she managed to say, "Don, this

is Adam; Adam, Don. Baby, I think I'm going to need to have Adam fuck my

ass next."

Seeing

that another fellow, was in the wings watching Evelyn with obvious lust

and a raging hard on that was quite long, but nowhere as thick as

Adam's, Don kissed Evelyn's shoulder again, and said, "Show 'em a good

time, baby!"

"Oh, you know it!" she laughed.

Don

managed to have sex with another ten women that night, though he only

came twice, all while keeping an eye on Evelyn as she threw herself into

the orgy. It was closer to morning and the orgy was definitely on its

last legs, when Don was reclining against a sleeping Lavinia's soft ass

and watched a young Latino man pull out of Evelyn's mouth and spray a

prodigious amount of white cum all over her face and tits. After she had

sucked any leftovers from him, but without wiping any of the cum off

her, Evelyn crawled over to give Don a deep kiss.

Laughing,

he wiped up some of the cum that was now on his face and fed it to her.

Then, without a word, she curled up in his arms and they fell asleep.

"After

waking up and getting cleaned up, we took Lavinia home and then came

back to the Resort to figure out what we were going to do next."

"Wait

a minute," Toshia interrupted for the first time in a while. "What do

you mean you took Lavinia home? You make it sound like it was just like

going next door."

"Oh,

yeah, well, remember what I said about India taking me to her home? It

turns out that if you're in physical contact with someone, and no one

else is looking, you can bring them along when you teleport. They didn't

tell us we could do that, but we each worked it out. I did it with

Jess, and Evelyn got a ring like mine with her Argent mission, too, so

she was able to bring Lavinia with her to the Resort."

"That's bloody convenient!"

"Yeah it is," Don grinned.

Once

they were back at the Resort, Don made his proposal that they work

together to develop a couple of places that were related, both spatially

and conceptually. Evelyn thought this was a fun idea, and they launched

into a couple of days of tossing ideas back and forth, which was,

naturally enough, punctuated by quite a few sex breaks. It was Evelyn

who came up with the game of pointing out people for the other to have

sex with, which Don agreed was a great idea. When one of them said

"imperator" and indicated someone, the other had to go play, assuming

the person, or, as Don was quick to suggest, persons, were willing,

which they almost always were.

When

they had their grand idea sorted out, they turned to the question of

where to situate their project. They thought it didn't really make sense

to add what they had in mind to the Resort or Rendezvous, and they

didn't particularly want a high-traffic area, but they didn't want it

exactly isolated either. So, when they found themselves having wandered

out to the Riverboat dock, Don looked across the river and said, "What

about over there?"

"In the forest?" Evelyn frowned thoughtfully as she looked at the wooded hills that rose on the far side of the river.

"Yeah, it's close to the Resort, but people would have to go out of their way to get to it."

"But how would they get to it?"

"We could put a bridge in, up there, out of the way of the Riverboat turning around," he waved his hand to the right.

"Easier said than done," she mused.

"Is

it?" Don asked as he started toward the far edge of the dock area,

upriver. He called up his menu and selected the "Builder" option. He

noticed that there was now a slight reddish tint to the entire dock

area, but that the ground just beyond was tinted a light green, though

that was a bit hard to see where there was grass. Don imagined a nice

flagstone walkway extending from the edge of the dock area and up

alongside the river, and then, suddenly, it was there.

"Holy fuck!" Evelyn laughed.

Grinning,

Don started along his new walkway and continued adding to it until he

came to a spot he thought would be good for the bridge. He had seen the

Riverboat turn around and head downriver several times and he was

confident it never came this far. He turned his walkway toward the

river, and exited Builder mode. Turning to Evelyn with a broad smile, he

said, "Your turn."

Don

watched as Evelyn looked at the river, frowning slightly in

concentration. Then there was a sturdy wooden bridge spanning the water.

This was replaced a moment later by a red brick expanse, and then a

metal and stone one complete with fancy streetlamps.

"Nice!" he grinned. "Let's test it and make sure we don't get wet."

"Are you questioning my imagining skills?"

"Not at all!" Don laughed. "I'm just not sure how much I trust this whole system."

"You think maybe Pamela's just setting us up for a practical joke?"

"Would it really surprise you if she was?"

"That's fair," she shrugged. By then they were halfway across the river, and Evelyn said, "'Seems sturdy enough."

"Indeed," nodded Don. "You imagine good work."

"Okay, your turn," she said as they reached the far side.

"Oh, I'm walkway guy, now?"

"I just thought the two walkways should match."

"Oh, that's good thinking, but put in some of those lamps along the way."

"Okay, but give me a minute to put some in on the other side."

Soon,

they were standing in a small clearing in roughly the place Don had

indicated from the dock across the river. He asked, "How about here?"

"Sure," she smiled. "How should we begin, though?"

"Well,

how about with this?" Don smiled as a little tent-pavilion appeared

before them. Resembling the kind of spread one might imagine at a

sheik's oasis, there were dozens of soft pillows surrounding a little

fountain spraying sparkling water, and several platters heaped with

berries and fruit. Off to the side was a wide hammock strung between two

trees. "You know, a base camp for when we want a break."

"Nice, but how long do you think this will take?"

"Do

you really think this is the kind of thing either of is going to not

want to spend at least several days getting just right?"

"Yeah, true," she smiled. "Now then, what about all these trees?"

"We

could build around them, or, " Don stopped when he noticed that a big

swath of trees, at least a dozen, had already disappeared under Evelyn's

gaze. "Or, yeah, just get rid of them."

The

project went rather quickly the rest of that first day. They each had a

project that was particularly theirs, though they each gave the other

helpful suggestions, and they shared a project in the middle that served

as a bridge (literally and metaphorically) between the other two.

Evelyn started with a big columnar building on the upriver end of the

clearing they made, and Don set up a sprawling plaza at the downriver

end. The next day and the day after that they focused on the area in the

middle, working on that until they were happy with the result. Then

they went back to their individual projects.

Along

the way, of course, they took breaks, both playing and talking. They

got caught up on each other's adventures and spent hours talking about

all the strange things they'd experienced in Eros. Each night they would

walk into the Resort for some more social play, except for the night

when India came out to see what they were up to. She was quite pleased

with what they had accomplished so far and promised to come visit again

when they were done. The three of them wound up talking for hours that

night, around a campfire Evelyn conjured up, as well as having sex until

they could stay awake no longer.

Although

he knew India tended to prefer men, Don was quite content to take

something of a backseat that night, letting Evelyn clearly achieve one

of her goals. Licking her clit and slowly fucking India with her entire

hand, bringing India to a loud, long, intense orgasm, or more accurately

a sustained series of them, while Don held India in his arms, squeezing

her tits tightly as she begged him to, definitely seemed to count as

rocking India's world. Of course, Don got plenty of attention that night

too, including his all-time favorite session of getting head from two

gorgeous women at the same time. It truly was a wonderful night.

Then, on the seventh day, they had another visitor.

Don

was putting some finishing touches on the broad park that now spread

out on the slope between their project and the river. He had made long,

winding paths that made their way slowly to the water, where he had put a

dock and a couple of rowboats. Along the paths were secluded little

niches with padded benches, and one with a large round bed. He had also

put in glowing-orb lamps, which resembled the light balls that

illuminated the elven forest, to light the way at night. He was standing

near the top of his park, trying to imagine it at night, when he heard a

voice behind him saying, "Very nice work, Don."

He turned to smile at Pamela, who was wearing her black robe but with the hood down.

"Thank you," he grinned. "I'm pretty happy with it."

"Would you like to show me what else you've done?"

"Sure!" He gestured up the path that led to his end of the project. "Let's start with the Shelonda-center."

"That's what you're calling it?"

"Well, it's just a nickname, but I thought it was appropriate."

He

led her through a gate that resembled a Japanese torii gate and into a

wide garden that surrounded a very Japanese-looking building with wood

and paper panels that could be slid open or closed as desired. The

building itself was quite large, and itself surrounded a huge open-air

courtyard complete with four fountains and a central platform. All the

floors in the four sides of the building and on that central platform

had soft, padded mats. Here and there were racks of martial arts

weapons, as well as protective sparring gear.

"Here,

I plan to both study and teach kung fu and aikido, adapting both for

Eros. I also want to explore the limits of sexuality here in Eros.

There's a thing back home called tantric sex, which is supposed to be

amazing, and it seems to me that one might be able to do great things

with that here. None of this is about violence, of course, but about

developing one's sense of self and physicality here, which has great

potential that few people seem to appreciate."

"Interesting," Pamela nodded with a Mona Lisa smile.

They

passed through the building on the far side, then through the other

side of the garden until they came to a small amphitheater cut into the

hillside.

"Welcome

to our school," Don gestured. "Both Evelyn and I are academics by

nature and, while there isn't much use for Earth history here, Evelyn's

field is philosophy, and there is so much work to do in that area here,

particularly in ethics."

Don

led Pamela up a slope to show her the big pavilion at the center of the

Academy. Everything was open to the air, though there were vertical

screens that could be moved to create spaces with some degree of

privacy. There were chalkboards and white boards with comfortable light

chairs that could be rearranged easily, and, as Don and Evelyn had made

sure, were quite useful for sex purposes. Don was particularly pleased

with the large, round, backless, somewhat-stool-like seats Evelyn had

created that were particularly good for having him sit on while Evelyn

straddled him, kneeling. His memory of her smiling at him as she rode up

and down on him while he kissed, sucked, and nibbled at her nipples

while squeezing her ass in his hands was one of his favorites of the

"construction" process.

"Not

only can Evelyn and I, and anyone else who wants to, use this space to

do philosophy or anything else, but it can be used to live out any

schoolroom fantasies someone might have."

"Very nice," Pamela nodded.

Don led her on until they stood before a towering column, which Don proudly called, "Evelyn's masterpiece, the Library!"

Entering

through a wide doorway which had no doors, they came to a comfortable

lobby that surrounded the central part of the library, a circular

shelving system that held millions of books, both on the outside curve

and on the slightly more secluded inner curve. The main column of

shelves rose four stories, and two of them were here without break, with

wheeled ladders enabling access to the higher books. The whole thing

was surrounded by a curving wall of glass. A gradual ramp winding around

the outside of the lobby and reading area ran up to the second floor

and then the third. Here on the second and third floors there were

niches and even a couple of secret reading chambers. Everywhere it was

easy to find somewhere cozy to read or indulge in some play. Continuing

up the ramp, they came to the fourth floor, which was actually five

stories up.

"The

books on this floor are all erotica, Evelyn says, and the shelves are

actually a maze," Don grinned. "At the center is a big orgy bed! She

wants to set up a regular library-orgy night somehow."

Don

led Pamela up to the next level, the roof. Here there was another

pavilion, with a wide central opening, to let in the sun or allow a view

of the night sky, and no walls. Everywhere you looked there was a

spectacular panoramic view of the rolling, forested hills or the river

and the Resort. There were couches, chairs and tables arranged so people

could read or socialize freely as they saw fit. In the center, on a

platform with five steps, looking very much like an altar, was a very

large round bed. Don completely forgot to tell Pamela that the entire

surface of the pavilion over their heads would glow at night, as would

that of the school pavilion below.

It

was here that they finally found Evelyn, adjusting the arrangement of

furniture. She smiled broadly and welcomed Pamela, who said, "This is

very well done. You should both be very proud."

"Thank you," Evelyn grinned. "Did you show her the maze, lover?"

"I told her about it," Don laughed.

"I was inspired by the Dark Labyrinth," Evelyn said. "And we got the idea for this bed and platform from India."

"Do you mind telling me how you got all the books?" Pamela asked.

Evelyn

shrugged, "Oh, well, that was actually a lot easier than I expected. I

visualized the whole setup and then specified that the shelves were

filled with unique copies of books in English. There was, well, there is

a lot of crap in the collection, but I made the library responsive to

whatever you're looking for. If you're looking for a particular

translation of Plato's Republic, for instance, you'll find it."

"But why have all the other books, then?" Pamela asked.

Don shook his head and Evelyn frowned at Pamela as if she were suddenly very thick.

Don,

who had been down this road before, decided to jump in, saying,

"There's something both soothing and erotic about being surrounded by

books. Many people, including Evelyn and myself," he emphasized, in Evelyn's direction, "have deep emotional ties to libraries."

"I see," Pamela said thoughtfully. "And there is a library in the Manor."

"Yes,"

Evelyn nodded, "but you have to go through the Manor to get to it, and

two libraries in Eros isn't too many - not at all."

"And it goes so well with the theme of everything else we've done here," added Don.

"True," Pamela nodded. "So, what do you call all of this, then?"

"We decided to call the whole complex 'The Academy,'" Evelyn said, obviously hoping Pamela would ask her why.

Instead,

the dark woman frowned momentarily in concentration and said, "Done."

Pamela seemed quite obvious to the expression of obvious disappointment

on Evelyn's face, and instead said,

Task Seven.

Pamela moved on to a new topic; "Now, if you would like to have a seat, I will administer your final test."

"Ah, here?" Don asked surprised.

Evelyn laughed a bit nervously and said, "Nobody said there would be a final in this class."

Don

and Evelyn sat down next to each other on a well-padded couch and

Pamela claimed the chair opposite them, a small table sat between them.

Evelyn concentrated for a moment and then there were three glasses of

water there.

Pamela

smiled again, and said, "Before Stephanie bent the rules, we had a

policy of not letting anyone begin the trials until they had grasped

what came to be known as 'The Secret,' the explanation of Eros and its

relation with the world from which you came. Don and Nicole began the

trials by way of Stephanie and you, Evelyn, were similarly given a pass

by Don. So, now, perhaps as a bit of better-late-than-never corrective,

and assuming the two of you have jointly worked this out on your own, as

your final trial you will have to answer the question you should have

answered to begin with. What is the Secret?"

Don and Evelyn looked at each other, smiling. Then Don turned back to Pamela and said, "It's all a simulation."

Pamela frowned and said, "How does that explain, "

Evelyn cut her off and said, "No, it's all a simulation, Eros, Earth, everything."

"Well, not everything, surely," Pamela said.

"No, that wouldn't make sense, would it?" Evelyn said with a frown.

"That's your final answer?" Pamela asked.

"Well,

wait, 'final'?" Don had been the one to first suggest the simulation

hypothesis, but he was worried about not getting a second chance if they

were wrong.

"It's

the only thing that makes sense of everything," Evelyn persisted.

"Unless we've been grossly misinformed, which is possible, but then we

should get another chance, But yes, it's the only thing that could

possibly explain how we could go from one place to the other. Lots of

people back home have suggested that we must be living in a simulation,

but the problem with that is that, while it was certainly a possibility,

there was no truly compelling reason to think it was actuality. Here,

though, we have been given an abundance of evidence to support the

theory. It must be the case that everything, here and at home anyway, is

a simulation."

Pamela

sat back in her chair and steepled her fingers together, before saying,

"Long ago, at least by your standards, some of us set up a number of

experiments, each with a different set of starting conditions, and let

them run. Of course, many of them came to nothing. Life can arise in

wildly different situations, but to result in a civilization, even one

such as yours, requires very specific conditions and a lot of lucky

breaks. Of all the civilizations that developed yours was unique in

several ways, though not in the ways some of your 'species' have thought

so special.

"You

are wildly creative, for one thing. Other simulations resulted in art,

of course, but you generate it by the metaphorical ton, on a daily

basis, and in so many different varieties. There are dozens of my people

studying your art. You're also singularly obsessed with sex. This is

not so unusual, all by itself. A species that is not somewhat

preoccupied with sex will hardly flourish under conditions of 'natural

selection.' However, perhaps because of your natural creativity, you

have succeeded in sexualizing the vast majority of your existence."

Evelyn

made a face that suggested she wanted to interrupt, but Pamela

continued, saying, "The distinct thing about your people, though, that

really caught our attention was the tenacity with which you tend to

cling to what are clearly mythical notions of an afterlife. Religious

tendencies are fairly common across all simulations, but after a bit

they tend to die out, under a mechanism quite similar to 'natural

selection,' but in your simulation this preoccupation with something for

which you have utterly no reason to think is actuality, as you put it

so well, Evelyn, is fascinating, and quite unique. This led some of us

to see if we couldn't give you what you seemed to so desperately want,

an afterlife."

Don and Evelyn shared a skeptical glance but didn't interrupt.

"Of

course, as we discovered, immediately, there was almost no consensus at

all among your people of what such an afterlife would be like. So, we

decided to set up further simulations, to see which model, or models

were most stable. It turns out that this is one of the most enduring

and, apparently, satisfying. In retrospect, this should have been

unsurprising. Giving you further control of this simulation is, in fact,

part of our experiment. I trust you have no objections to that."

Don shrugged, and Evelyn said, "I can't think of one that makes any good sense."

"How long will the simulation last?" Don asked suddenly.

Pamela

actually laughed, "Until it is no longer interesting to us, but we are a

careful people who find you rather fascinating, and considering the

clock rate at which this simulation is running, you can easily expect

another several thousand years."

"Whoa!" Evelyn breathed.

Pamela smiled, "If you get bored here, you can always return to the other simulation and live out your 'natural' life."

Don

held his hand up and saw that his ring resembled hematite, black and

heavy. Looking at hers as well, Evelyn said, "Wow, thank you!"

"Of

course, you understand that you cannot tell anyone the truth,

particularly back on Earth," Pamela said seriously. "You must promise

that, and if you break that promise we will rescind your ring privileges

permanently."

Toshia frowned at Don, "Well, what was it?"

"What?"

"The Secret! You didn't say!"

"No," he smiled, "I didn't. I can't tell you."

"What!? Why not?"

"Well,

for one thing, I promised. Plus, you have all the information you need

to work it out on your own, more than I had, in fact. For another thing,

we're out of time and we shouldn't keep our girls waiting."

"Girls?" Toshia said, confused by the plural.

Don

nodded in the direction of the parking lot ahead of them. Toshia turned

and was shocked to see Evelyn standing there waiting for them.

"Oh

my god!" Toshia yelled and bolted straight into Evelyn's arms. After

they had hugged for a good minute, Toshia pulled back and said, "It's so

good to see you! Don's been telling me all about your adventures."

"Not all, I bet," Evelyn smirked.

"Not even close," Don chuckled.

"I have so many questions!" Toshia said, her mind awhirl with curiosity. She settled on, "Did he tell you about Jessica Biel?"

Evelyn laughed, "Yeah, he did. How crazy was that?"

"I can't even, ! Wait, so how hard was it for you two to connect here?"

"Not

too hard," Evelyn shrugged. "We had memorized each other's contact

information. I just had to wait a few months until you all caught up

with me."

"She met me at the hotel last night," Don smiled.

"We thought it would be a good idea, "

"And more dramatic," Don added.

Evelyn

smiled at him and finished, ", if the two of you had the afternoon to

get caught up. Do you mind if I join you for dinner, though?"

"Of course not! Don't be ridiculous!" Toshia said.

"Told you," Don smirked.

"But you have to ask, lover," Evelyn scolded. "It's what human beings do."

"I'll bet you two had some wild sex last night," Toshia grinned.

"Meh, it wasn't bad," Evelyn shrugged with a wink.

"She did have to wait months for me," Don smiled.

"Well," Evelyn said as she looked away.

"Oh," Don laughed. "Is there another story I need to hear?"

"Don't

we have to meet Sarah for dinner?" Evelyn asked Toshia with no effort

at all to disguise the fact that she was changing the subject.

Toshia grinned at her and said, "That's right, we do!"

As they headed to their cars, Toshia asked another question, "So did you just get the rings and come back here?"

"No," Evelyn said, "not right away."

Don jumped in, saying, "For one thing, there was the celebration sex."

"Oh

yes, that was very nice," Evelyn smiled at him in a way that very

clearly showed she loved him. Toshia found this made her very happy.

Chapter 12. Return to Eros

Dinner

went well, with the fact that Evelyn was an entirely new factor helping

to distract from the way Don was being oddly fuzzy about how his

teaching and life (here in this world) had been going lately as well as

any tension Toshia was introducing to the mix. Internally, Toshia was a

roiling ball of stress. She had put off telling Sarah about Eros, and

all the sex she'd had there, for a week, not only because she knew it

was going to cause a lot of bad feelings but also because she had no

idea how to explain any of it to Sarah in the first place.

So,

Toshia found herself going through the motions on the outside while

being deeply preoccupied with how the rest of the evening would play

out. She was happy that Evelyn had looked so pleased when Toshia

introduced her to Sarah as "Don's girlfriend," and that Sarah was

getting along so well with Don and Evelyn. In fact, Don was much more

relaxed and confident than he had been last time he had visited, a fact

Sarah would later comment upon in a whispered aside and attribute to the

fact that he was in a relationship with such a great woman. In contrast

to Don's reticence to get into details about his life, Evelyn was a

charming conversationalist who was quite happy to talk about philosophy,

her teaching, and Sarah's cooking stories. The two of them had a long,

animated discussion about the ethics of the food industry, and Evelyn

did a wonderful job of challenging Sarah without antagonizing her. It

was clear that Evelyn must be a marvelous teacher.

The

fact that Toshia now had to push aside images of Don and Evelyn's

adventures in Eros, which only reminded her of her own, didn't help

Toshia sort things out at all. Things would be so much easier if they

were in Eros and all could just have sex.

Toshia

was sure Sarah must be picking up on her tension, but over the course

of the last several years she must have learned that Toshia would open

up when she was ready. Toshia only wondered how she would ever be ready.

Ultimately, she decided she would have to simply jump in and do her

best.

While

it was tacitly understood that Don and Evelyn would come back to Toshia

and Sarah's place after dinner, it was Sarah who made the invitation

official, offering some drinks and possibly a board game. To make

navigating easier, Sarah rode with Don and Evelyn rode with Toshia.

As soon as they were alone in the car, perceptive Evelyn said, "Are you going to be okay?"

"I have no idea!" Toshia erupted, almost laughing. In a torrent she laid out all her concerns, and Evelyn just listened.

When

Toshia was done, Evelyn sat quietly for a minute before saying, "You

love Sarah, and she loves you, right? Good. Clearly you need to tell her

what happened, but you need to remember several key points, which your

feelings of guilt are keeping you from seeing clearly. First, you had no

choice at all about going to Eros—none of us did! Second, the horniness

that comes with being in Eros is overwhelming; it's simply not

reasonable to expect someone to resist the urge to fuck there."

"You resisted it for a long time, though."

Evelyn

laughed, "Not at first! And then, as it turns out I was doing exactly

the opposite of what I should be doing if I wanted to come back here.

Instead of eventually getting satisfied or bored, I spent all my time

being frustrated."

Toshia laughed, "Yeah, I can see how that would be counter-productive."

"Third,"

Evelyn said, "you went to extraordinary lengths to get back to Sarah as

fast as possible. In fact, it seems to me that quite a bit of the sex,

particularly at the end, was specifically for the purpose of getting back to Sarah."

"Yeah, but there was so much of that sex!"

"There certainly was," Evelyn grinned. "You were fucking hot, and hot fucking."

"Don't distract me," Toshia laughed again. "And, hey, stop that, we're almost there!"

With

a smirk, Evelyn withdrew her hand from where it had been moving up

Toshia's thigh. She smiled across the car and muttered, "Interesting

objection."

Rolling her eyes, Toshia said, "It's just the first one I came up with."

"I'm pretty sure that's my point."

"And my point is that there were several objections to be made," Toshia smiled back.

"Okay, okay," Evelyn threw up her hands, and then added quietly, "To be continued."

Toshia found herself thinking, God, I hope so!

Don Seduces Sarah, initiating her Eros transition

"The

problem remains," Toshia said as they pulled into the apartment

complex's parking lot, "I have no freaking clue how to make Eros, and

everything that goes with it, sound like something more than just a

crazy, wildly implausible, story."

"If you want, Don and I can help," Evelyn offered.

"I don't see how that will help, honestly," Toshia smiled sadly.

"We have a few tricks up our sleeves," Evelyn winked.

"What

kind of, " Toshia began, but then Evelyn was opening her door and

climbing out of the car. Toshia muttered a quiet "Fuck!" and then got

out of the car and followed Sarah and the others up to their apartment.

While

Sarah gave the quick tour of the apartment and Toshia poured four

glasses of wine, Toshia kept trying to sort out a sensible way to

explain things to Sarah. She was barely able to engage in conversation.

So, when the four of them were sitting around the coffee table in the

living room, Toshia and Sarah together on the couch, Don in the chair in

the corner, and Evelyn on the floor playing with the cat, and there was

a momentary lull in the conversation, Toshia decided to just dive in

and see what happened.

"So,

baby, I need to tell you something," she said to Sarah. "First, it's

been a week and I'm sorry for not telling you sooner, but it's all so

crazy that I just have had no idea where to begin, "

"Hey," Sarah put her hand on Toshia's shoulder and said, "sweetie, take a breath. Are you about to break up with me?"

"No!"

"Okay," Sarah smiled, "then I'm sure it can't be that bad."

Toshia

smiled at her and shook her head, "I appreciate that, but you have no

idea, Hell, I guess I should just start at the beginning. You know last

weekend? Well, while we were sleeping, I was, fuck, this is going to

sound so crazy! I was transported someplace else, someplace very

different, and Don was there."

"Wait,"

Sarah interrupted. "You didn't go anywhere at all last weekend. We were

together the whole time. I didn't even have to work. I would have

noticed if you were gone."

"But I came back in like a minute or two."

Sarah

laughed, "Baby, that's not possible. What are you guys up to? If this

is a set up for an orgy, you're going to have to get me a lot drunker."

"Is that a bet?" Don muttered into his wine.

Toshia shot Don a murderous glance and he shut up.

"No,

I swear I'm being serious, and what I'm trying to tell you is

absolutely true," Toshia said with as much earnest sincerity as she

could convey.

"Okay, " Sarah said, clearly skeptical.

"I think it's time," Evelyn said to Don.

"Yeah,"

he nodded, now serious. He got up from the chair and came over to kneel

at the corner of the coffee table by Evelyn. Looking at Toshia and

Sarah, he said, "It would probably be better, well, easier at least, if

we just show you."

Toshia

gaped at him, her mind suddenly swarming with questions, but he was

looking at Evelyn. She looked to Sarah who was obviously puzzled by

everything that was going on. Toshia gave a heartfelt shrug, then turned

to see that Don and Evelyn were holding hands and each was holding out a

hand to Sarah and Toshia, respectively. As she took Evelyn's hand,

Toshia instinctively reached out and clasped Sarah's.

"This may be a bit disorienting," Don said. "Just don't let go and we'll catch you if you stumble."

"What, ?" Sarah started, and then suddenly stopped.

Toshia

was surprised and could only barely imagine how confused Sarah must be

to now find herself standing, naked, outside on the lawn in front of a

great white manor, The Manor, in fact.

She

briefly noticed what a beautiful contrast Sarah's softer, lusher body,

with her swelling hips and full breasts, made with the leaner

Erosian-adventure-toned bodies of Don, Evelyn, and herself. Toshia also

noticed that Sarah's initial reaction was to attempt to cover herself,

while she and the others seemed perfectly comfortable standing there in

the nude.

Then Toshia found her words, "How did you do that?"

"We made a deal," Evelyn grinned.

"Of

course, you understand that you cannot tell anyone the truth,

particularly back on Earth," Pamela said seriously. "You must promise

that, and if you break that promise we will rescind your ring privileges

permanently."

Don nodded, "Of course," and Evelyn added, "Certainly."

"However," Don continued. "We would like to make a request."

"Yes? You both would?"

Evelyn smiled at Don and then said, "Yes, we would."

"We would like permission to bring two people to Eros," Don explained. "You see, our friend Toshia, "

"We don't need the particulars. Hold on for a moment," Pamela said as she took a few steps away.

"Thank you so much for this," Don said to Evelyn.

"Hush," she smiled. "Don't mention it. I'm very happy to help you and Toshia out; you know that."

"Sure, but still, "

"Okay, will it make you happier if I say you owe me, big time?"

Don laughed, "It wouldn't hurt."

"Fine," she smirked. "You owe me, big time."

Pamela

turned back to them and said, "There will be conditions, and you will

have to do something to earn this extraordinary privilege."

"We would expect nothing less," Don smiled.

Pamela

explained the conditions, which both Don and Evelyn agreed were

perfectly reasonable, and then said, "In return for this favor, we want

you to stay 180 consecutive days here in the Academy, establishing the

atmosphere, et cetera. You can make visits to the Resort, but you can't

spend more than a day away at one time, and you must come and go as a

couple. Moreover, you cannot have sex with each other during that time."

"Well, some of that sounds just fine, but, " Don frowned, looking over at Evelyn.

"Do we have to start those 180 days right now?" Evelyn asked.

Pamela

frowned at this unexpected question, paused for a moment, perhaps to

consult the other watchers, and then said, "No, and you do not have to

go get your friends right after you finish the 180 days. You only have

to do the 180 consecutively and before you do bring your friends here."

"Oh,

well, then we can go for some celebration sex and maybe a bit of a

black-ring honeymoon and then come back here," Evelyn said to Don who

was smiling back at her.

He said, "You had me at 'celebration sex.' We'll do it."

When

they got back from their "honeymoon," they settled into a nice routine

at the Academy. People with the right temperament seemed to just

naturally turn up at their doorstep. Sometimes this was one of their

black ring brethren, including not only India, but Nicole and Stephanie,

and sometimes it was just some other staple of the Erosian community,

like Charlotte from the Abbey of Records who became something of a

regular. Mostly, though, they were visitors to Eros who found libraries

sexy, were into martial arts, or had teacher fantasies. Don and Evelyn

made a rule to use their new communication ability to let each other

know when either of them was taking a sex break, and each day Don found

himself looking forward to finding Evelyn in some hot situation in her

library. Though, one of the hottest things he saw was when she was bent

over her teacher's desk being taken from behind by her class of five

male students, one after the other.

They

started off with going to the Resort every evening, where they

continued to play the "imperator" game, but that gradually dwindled to

about once a week as the Academy got busier.

They

discovered that their "Communication" menu included "Academy Address,"

which they found out matched a "Jungle Room Address" for India, and

which they could use to message everyone in the Academy at once. It was

this that Evelyn used to host the occasional "Library Orgy Night." On

evenings when there were quite a few people at the Academy, she would

say to all of them something like, "Find your way to the center of the

maze in the library for some fun! If you don't want to do that, get busy

somewhere else, but everyone must be having sex. Your headmistress has

spoken!" On more than one of those nights, Don and Evelyn came very

close to messing up and having sex with each other.

Don

was actually surprised when Evelyn announced that they had finished

their 180 days, but that surprise was quickly overtaken by the

realization that he could now have sex with her again. Their reunion sex

started on the ground floor of the library and worked its noisy, sweaty

way all the way up to the bed on the top floor.

Shortly after that, though, they decided to head back to Earth, possibly for the last time.

"A deal? What kind of deal?" Toshia asked.

"We had to stay a bit longer, but it's no big deal," Evelyn smiled.

"We'll

get back to that," Don said, and then turned back to Sarah. "So, Sarah,

and I hope you don't mind my saying you look wonderful."

"Ah, no, but what the hell?!"

"Exactly,"

Don smiled. "That's what Toshia and I wanted to know when we woke up

here. Well, not here exactly, but inside. Come on, I'll show you."

Don

opened the door and led the way into the foyer on the Manor's fourth

floor. He turned to make sure the others were following him, and then

focused his attention on Sarah, saying, "So, try imagining waking up

here, naked, and with a friend who you'd never seen naked, let alone

done anything remotely sexual with. Neither of you have any idea how you

got here and there's no one around to explain anything."

He

paused a moment, imagined what he wanted to happen, and then a young

woman in a skimpy little maid's uniform came around the nearest corner

bearing a platter with four glasses of water.

"Some refreshment, sir, ladies," she offered.

Don took two glasses and handed one to Sarah, saying, "This might help with the transition."

While

Toshia and Evelyn got their glasses and shared a meaningful glance,

Sarah took a sip and said, "Damn! That's some good water!"

"Isn't

it?" Don smiled. He thought this didn't really count as drugging her,

since the XYZ was already in her system. He was only trying to speed the

inevitable along a bit.

"So, we found each other in a room here, "

"Okay,

this is all real, I get it, I guess," Sarah said. "But weren't you

scared?" she looked back at Toshia who was following along next to

Evelyn.

"Well, not really scared," Toshia said.

"Mostly she was pissed, right?" Don asked.

"Yeah, that's more like it," Toshia nodded.

Don

had now opened a door, seeing that it was occupied by five people, four

men and one woman, who were having a proper gangbang, he passed on,

leaving the door open a bit so Sarah could get a good look.

"Oh, wow!" she breathed.

"So,

yeah, Toshia was pissed, partly at me because she thought I must have

something to do with the situation," Don continued. "I totally didn't,

by the way. I was just as confused as she was. But she was pissed and,

and I cannot emphasize this enough, absolutely determined to get back to

you."

The

next door, on the opposite side of the hallway, was already open, and

there was just a twosome enjoying the bed. A man was lying on his back

as a busty woman with an ample backside rode his cock rather

enthusiastically. Don moved past it but noted that Sarah took the time

to have a careful look. She took another swig of water.

"I

know it sounds weird, but we were stuck here for weeks, Time moves much

faster here. We were stuck here, but Toshia never stopped trying to get

back to you. We had to do a lot, and Toshia did anything she needed to,

to return to you."

The

next door Don opened showed a nice threesome, with two very attractive

women enjoying each other and a strapping young man with a good-sized

cock.

After

pausing to check out that action, Sarah caught up to him, and Don said,

"Now, Toshia has been struggling all week to figure out how to explain

all of this to you. Granted, I've left out lots and lots of details, but

that's the gist of the story."

Toshia and Evelyn were straggling behind, allowing Don some space to talk to Sarah, one on one.

Don

opened another door and saw the room was unoccupied, so he stepped in

and walked over to the side of the bed before he turned around and

smiled at Sarah as she came in after him. He noticed that she checked

out his cock, which was already growing stiff.

Don

set his glass of water on the little table next to the bed and took

Sarah's half-empty one from her. He said, "The thing is, Toshia feels

terribly guilty."

"Guilty? Why? It wasn't her fault."

Don

smiled as he moved in closer and reached up to gently caress Sarah's

cheek with his right hand. His left hand moved out to rest on the warmth

of her hip. He noticed that she didn't move away, but actually inched a

bit closer. Don leaned in a bit so his nose was brushing against the

side of Sarah's. He remembered that before Toshia, Sarah had only been

with men.

"It

wasn't being stuck here that makes her feel guilty," Don said quietly.

"You've seen what goes on here, and you can feel it, too, can't you?"

His

left hand was moving slowly up her side, and his right was gliding down

over her neck. He leaned to the left, so he could lightly kiss her

cheek and then that side of her neck. Then he whispered, "Can you feel

my breath on your skin? Can you tell how badly I want to make love to

you?"

Sarah swallowed, nodded, and then whispered, "Yes."

"And you want me to, don't you?"

There was a long pause while Don kissed her neck again, and then she said, "Yes."

Out in the hall, Toshia was happy to comply when Evelyn touched her arm and said, "Let's hold back."

Don

seemed to have things well in hand, and, more importantly, it seemed to

be working. She turned to Evelyn and asked, "Did you guys plan this

out?"

"No,

I think he's making this up on the fly. We just agreed that if it

seemed like it would help, we would bring you back here. Usually I like

being the boss, but I have to admit, when he gets like this, "

"It makes you wet," Toshia grinned.

"Yeah

it does," Evelyn grinned back. They looked down the hallway and saw

that Don and Sarah had gone into a room. Then Evelyn was looking at

Toshia and saying, "Speaking of making me wet, "

Toshia

suddenly felt herself backed against the wall as Evelyn kissed her hard

and deeply. Toshia responded with a groan, as she returned the kiss

passionately, her hands pulling Evelyn's tight little body to her own.

She felt Evelyn's hand moving up between her legs and she didn't

hesitate to spread them a bit to make herself more accessible. Their

tongues were moving hungrily against each other and Toshia's heart was

pounding in her chest when Evelyn's fingers began moving over Toshia's

labia, teasing her clit. When she felt Evelyn push several of those

fingers up into her cunt, Toshia broke the kiss to exclaim, "Oh, fuck

yes!"

"Welcome

back to Eros," Evelyn murmured as she began kissing her way down

Toshia's neck and breast. She paused to lick and suck on Toshia's

nipples, first one and then the other, then back again, all while her

fingers were moving in and out of Toshia's wet, grasping cunt.

Toshia

found herself holding Evelyn's head tightly to her chest, but then,

when Evelyn shifted and began to move lower, Toshia sighed happily and

pushed down on her shoulders, urging her to not tarry. Then Toshia was

leaning back against the wall while Evelyn kneeled on the floor in front

of her, her tongue and lips pleasuring Toshia's clit while her fingers

kept shoving up into Toshia's cunt. Toshia hooked her leg over Evelyn's

shoulder, just in case the smaller woman might think of moving away.

It

had only been a week, but Toshia realized she had missed Eros so.

Listening to Don telling her about his and Evelyn's exploits had only

contributed to her state.

Her

fingers were tangled in Evelyn's thick auburn hair holding her head in

place, when Toshia began to come, bucking and shuddering between the

wall and Evelyn's sweet mouth and fingers as her body danced with the

electric storm of ecstasy exploding from her clit and cunt and spreading

all through her.

Head rolling back against the wall as she slowly came down, Toshia breathed, "Goddamn! I needed that!"

Evelyn chuckled and said, "I've been wanting to do that for a long time."

Suddenly, a male voice with a British accent said, "Would you ladies like some company?"

Toshia

opened her eyes to see a naked man (naturally), with brown hair

brushing his shoulders, an athletic build, and a nice long, hard cock

standing out in front of him. Toshia couldn't help but smile at him.

Then she realized she'd been back in Eros about fifteen minutes and

she'd already had Evelyn go down on her and was thinking about getting

fucked by a man she just met, if this even qualified as having met him.

Evelyn was still on her knees but had turned to look at the newcomer with a smile, and then she said, "Bring that over here."

Toshia suddenly remembered Sarah and said, "Wait, maybe we should check on Don and Sarah."

Evelyn

was already stroking the new cock, kissing it along the shaft, but she

said, "He says they're doing fine, but we can combine the parties if you

want."

The

new guy leaned over Evelyn to kiss Toshia's shoulder and then her

breast, while she struggled to remember that Evelyn and Don could now

talk to each other whenever they wanted, thanks to their rings. Evelyn's

fingers were still up inside Toshia, and her thumb was casually

stroking Toshia's clit, while she proceeded to begin giving the guy with

the cock a blowjob, and while that guy was now sucking on Toshia's very

hard nipple. Toshia shuddered and forced herself to think, saying, "Ah,

they have a bed, right?"

"Uh-hum," Evelyn murmured, her mouth full of hard cock.

"Uh, good," Toshia managed. "And, um, what's your name?"

"Cheers, I'm Mick," the guy said with a smile.

"Nice,

hi Mick," Toshia smiled. "I'm Toshia and the hot little number with

your cock in her mouth is Evelyn. Want to come with us to join a couple

of friends?"

"Sure," he nodded.

"Good, but, um, follow our lead, okay?"

"Of course!"

To be continued. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Evelyn’s Stage Performance Continues it be a big hit.

In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Evelyn

directed the couple into another position. Now the man was lying on his

back while his 'wife' rode his cock, rather enthusiastically, while

Evelyn sat on the man's face, grinding her cunt and clit on his mouth

and watching the woman enjoy that fat cock. Don watched as Evelyn

squeezed her own breasts, twisting her nipples, and then reached out to

do the same to the woman across from her. Evelyn leaned forward and

managed to get her mouth on one of the woman's nipples, which seemed to

send the woman into another orgasm.

Then, Evelyn was sitting back on the

man's face, head thrown back and her hands squeezing her own tits

tightly as her body rocked with her own first orgasm of the session.

Don's cock throbbed and twitched, as if in sympathy with Evelyn's body.

When

the trio changed positions again, it was Evelyn's turn to lie on her

back, her ass at the edge of the bed, as the man held her legs up and

shoved his thick cock back into her cunt. At first the woman knelt on

the bed next to Evelyn, making out with her and sucking on her tits, but

then she moved up to kneel over Evelyn's face. Don watched as Evelyn

grasped the woman's ass and held her in place so she could lick and suck

at her clit and cunt, while the man fucked Don's lover hard and deep.

Soon

the woman was climaxing again, crying out loudly so everyone in the

club noticed, and the man was shoving up into Evelyn with short violent

strokes until he too was clearly coming. As he eventually drew out of

Evelyn, a long, thick strand of cum hung between her cunt and the head

of his cock.

Evelyn

said something to the woman who then quickly got down on her hands and

knees at the end of the bed, first to suck the man's cock clean and then

to bury her face in Evelyn's messy snatch, licking and sucking up all

the cum he'd left there. Soon, Evelyn was sitting half up on the bed,

her muscles clenching tight, as she held the woman's head in place while

Evelyn's orgasm tore through her.

For

a long moment, Evelyn just lay back on the bed with a happy smile on

her face, and then she sat up and looked out at the audience with a

grin. Don grinned back at her, though he was pretty sure she couldn't

see him. Still, when she mouthed, "One more?" he gave her an

enthusiastic thumbs up. In any case, they had agreed she would give him a

sign to let him know she was ready to leave, and she certainly hadn't

given it.

After

Evelyn and her two playmates cleared that set, a couple of servitors

came and straightened things up quickly, but without bothering to change

the bed or anything. By the time Evelyn reappeared, only the big orgy

on the circular bed and the couples in the dungeon set were still going

at it. Don was downstairs, idly watching the orgy, when Evelyn came back

on stage, this time entering the bus stop set. She had her hair in a

couple of pigtails and was wearing a light sundress. She took a seat on

the plastic bench against the wall, and waited, for a bus, supposedly,

but really for her next set of playmates to join her.

Soon

two men joined her. There was quite a bit of pantomimed flirting and

exaggerated come-hither looks before the men were standing in front of

Evelyn having their cocks sucked. They had apparently left the door

light set to yellow, because by the time Evelyn was on her hands and

knees, though still in her sundress, getting spit-roasted, another guy

poked his head in and decided to join in. By the time the scene had run

its course, Evelyn had serviced six guys altogether, and a beautiful

brown-skinned young woman with long, thick, black hair had come in to

take over on the mattress. Don was happy to watch this woman enjoy

herself while Evelyn got cleaned up and ready for round three.

When

Evelyn came back on stage, she was again wearing high heels, but this

time they came with black boots that went almost all the way up her

thighs. Her torso was wrapped in a shiny black bodice that left her

crotch and tits exposed, and she was wearing black gloves that went up

to the middle of her biceps. Her hair was now pulled back tightly into a

ponytail, and she led a beautiful naked Asian woman with black hair

hanging down to the middle of her back out and promptly began tying her

to a frame that left her spread-eagled and vulnerable to anything Evelyn

might inflict upon her.

Evelyn

spent the next hour teasing and tormenting this poor woman, who seemed

to love every minute of it, even when she was begging Evelyn for

release. Evelyn finally let the woman come, but only after she had

stuffed a rather large ass plug and a big, shiny black dildo into their

respective places, and fastened heavy nipple clamps to her nipples.

Then, with only the command, "Come," Evelyn reduced the woman to a

shuddering, quivering display of ecstasy that went on for what seemed

like several long minutes. Then Evelyn sat on a bench so the grateful

woman could crawl across the floor on her hands and knees to lick and

suck at Evelyn until she made her temporary mistress come.

Finally,

Evelyn came onto stage with the next bunch of five people to make use

of the big circular bed. Two lucky men were accompanied by Evelyn and

three women, who all came in naked and wasted no time in climbing onto

the bed and getting acquainted. Soon it became rather hard for Don to

keep track of Evelyn amid the confusion of heaving bodies. At one point,

she was near the center of the bed, slowly turning with it, as she rode

slowly up and down on a cock as several hands reached up to caress her

body. At another, she was on her hands and knees near the edge, gliding

past the front of the stage, making out with a girl lying on her back at

right angles to Evelyn, while one of the men slowly, but intently

fucked Evelyn from behind.

They

must have left the light on yellow, because while they played another

five people came to join the party - three men and two women, this time.

Don found a chair to get comfortable, but continued to resist touching

his straining cock. He was a bit amused by all the men in the audience

who were, and had been all night, watching Evelyn and bringing

themselves to intense, squirting orgasms. He was, however, much more

distracted by the women around him, moaning in orgasmic pleasure as they

watched the shows before them.

Eventually,

with her hair a wild mess around her head, Evelyn broke free from the

orgy on the bed and staggered to the front of the stage to give the

agreed upon sign that she was ready to leave. Don went straight to the

exit, expecting to have to wait for Evelyn to get cleaned up, but she

met him right away, naked and carrying her clothes with her in a bundle.

She had cum all over her and smelled deliciously of the sex she'd been

having.

"Hi there!" she grinned.

Don caught her face in his hands and kissed her deeply and passionately.

When he released her, she asked, "Did you enjoy the show?"

"Fuck yes!" he laughed. "Let's go over by the pool and find someplace for the night."

"Good idea! I need to get cleaned up."

"Not quite yet," Don smiled. "I'm going to add to your, makeup, first."

"Oh! Excellent!" she beamed. "You really had a good time?"

"I did!" he laughed again.

"Sorry I took so long. If we can't have sex, I want to make sure I'm ready to actually sleep."

"Good thinking," Don grinned.

"What was your favorite part?" she asked.

"It

was all very hot, but I have to admit the first one was probably my

favorite," Don said. "I liked the story you were telling."

"I knew you'd get it!"

"What was your favorite part?" he asked.

"Oh, that's easy," she said, "this next bit!"

Laughing, he said, "That doesn't count."

"Hum,

well, that's really hard to say. There were high points in each scene.

In the first one, for instance, I really liked having that guy, Dave,

fucking me from behind while I went down on Julie. In the second, well,

there was that first time I had three cocks in me at once. Then, when I

let Tamiko come, that was hot! I came so many times during the last

scene I couldn't say, really. Damn, I really have become a wild woman

here, haven't I?"

"Yeah, and I love it!" Don grinned.

They

had reached the poolside and quickly found a double-sized lounger.

Evelyn dropped her clothes on the ground and sat down on the edge of the

lounger, leaning back and spreading her legs in front of Don.

"Damn! That's so tempting," he breathed.

"No

touching!" she smiled up at him. "Just watch me as I touch myself. You

liked watching those men fucking me, didn't you? It felt so good to have

them in my cunt and ass, and to suck them, and to lick those sexy

pussies and clits," Evelyn said as her hands moved slowly over her body,

cupping her breasts and then sliding over her taut belly down between

her legs.

"I

kept thinking about how hard your cock must be as you were watching me

up on that stage, fucking and getting fucked, sucking and licking,

coming over and over." She was simultaneously strumming her clit and

fucking herself with several fingers. "I kept thinking how hot it was to

have you watching me, watching me suck, and fuck, and all that cum on

my face and tits, and, and, up inside me, God, Don, I'm going to come

again. Give me your cum, Don!"

Don

couldn't restrain himself any longer. His iron-hard cock swelled in his

hands and then erupted, spraying a geyser of hot cum all over Evelyn's

naked body. It splattered all over her belly, across her tits and neck,

and hit her chin. The second gout splashed over her lower belly and

covered her fingers, getting pushed up into her cunt as she clenched

upon herself on the lounger, her face scrunched up tightly as she came

with him.

Don staggered backward a bit and Evelyn fell back on the lounger with a heavy sigh.

"Ugh," she moaned. "I need to clean up, but I don't think I can move."

"Fuck it," Don chuckled. "Let's just do it when we wake up."

"Seriously?" she laughed. "Okay."

"But you do have to move. We can't sleep like that."

"I'm

not moving. You get your own," she waved her hand in the air. When Don

actually started to sit down on the next lounger over, though, she said,

"Fine, fine, I'm moving!"

They

managed to spend the night spooned together, in a rather sticky mess,

without violating the terms of Don's mission to not have

physical-contact sex, and then enjoyed a leisurely bath in the pool in

the morning. At the resort’s wardrobery, they managed to find Evelyn a

nice backpack for her pilgrimage, and then, with a long hug and a deep,

loving kiss, she set off in quest of the Grove of Rati.

"So, you were left alone again, in the sex resort where you couldn't actually have sex, for a year," Toshia summed up.

"Yeah, that's about the size of it."

"How did it go?"

"Well,

at the time it seemed very slow, but when it was over it didn't seem

bad at all," Don shrugged. "I did have a couple of visitors along the

way. Both Nicole and Stephanie passed through the Resort before I was

done."

"How were they doing?"

"Okay.

I found out that the watcher's council seemed to have something of a

pattern in their assignments. A few personalized quests to start with

and then a long-term test, like my sheriff's job or Evelyn's pilgrimage.

Nicole had to find the Trans-Erosian Railway and ride it from end to

end. She came through the Resort heading in the opposite direction from

Evelyn, hoping to connect with that train. Stephanie came through very

near the end of my year after spending a year in Rendezvous without

having sex with any men."

"That sounds a lot easier than your task," Toshia frowned.

"That's

what I said!" Don laughed. "She admitted it wasn't that difficult, but

she was glad to get back to 'proper fucking' as she called it. Oh, and I

got to talk to India a few times, too. But mostly, I just kept myself

busy watching other people and getting to know the ins and outs of the

Resort. I fell into a pretty stable, comfortable routine. I was actually

kind of surprised when I came back into my office after a 'patrol,' and

suddenly found myself in that big courtyard at the Hall of the Crimson

Mountain King. At that moment, I was mostly just happy that my staff,

which I had left in the office, appeared a second later on the ground at

my feet. Then I remembered that this meant I could have sex again!"

Toshia chuckled, "Uh oh!"

"Yeah,"

Don laughed. "I got into and out of those showers in record time. Then I

dove into that super orgy for a solid hour. The first girl I hooked up

with was a thin young woman, probably about nineteen. I've never had

such an intense passionate session of anonymous sex in my life. I was

nice about it, of course, but I fucked the hell out of that girl."

"I'll bet!" Toshia laughed. "Did she object?"

Don shook his head, "Not at all. But after I'd had my fun, I cleaned up and headed upstairs for my next mission."

Task Five:

"Congratulations,

Don, you're now more than halfway finished with your tasks," Pamela

almost smiled. "For your next assignment, we want you to find a familiar

face. To be clear, we mean you must find someone you clearly recognize,

and can put a name to, but whom you haven't seen previously in Eros."

"So, if I recognize my second-grade teacher but can't remember her name, that doesn't count?"

"Exactly," she nodded.

"Do

they have to remember who they are?" Don asked, thinking of all the

people who seemed to have little or no memory of their non-Erosian

existence. In particular, he recalled the stunning Price is Right model he had been so happy to meet on the beach outside Rendezvous.

"No," Pamela said. "We will be able to verify their identities to corroborate you."

"That's handy."

"We

are aware that this particular task is largely out of your control and

could take a very long time to complete. We are also, frankly, impressed

with your efforts so far. So, we have decided to grant you some of the

power you are seeking a bit early."

She

gestured to a ring that was now on the table in front of Don. Picking

it up, he thought it had the weight and look of white gold. He slipped

it onto his left middle finger. Nothing happened.

"You have to press it twice in quick succession to call up the menu."

Don

pressed the ring twice with his thumb as if he were double-clicking the

ring. Suddenly, floating a bit above the midrange of his visual field

was a horizontal blue bar. There was one item, in white letters, on that

bar: "Travel."

"Concentrate on the desired menu item to activate it," Pamela went on.

Don

wasn't sure what he was supposed to be doing, but he focused intently

on "Travel," until a drop-down menu opened with the following list:

Abbey of Records; Crimson Mountain - Porch; Elven Court; Gladys's

Office; Grotto of Ishtar; Heolfor House; India's Home; Manor; Rendezvous

- Beach; Rendezvous - Riverboat Dock; Resort; Shagbottom; Sisterhood

Castle; Untamed Village; Witches' Glen; and, Wizard's Home.

"Nice!" Don breathed.

"When

you visit a new location for which there is an established landmark it

will automatically be added to your list," Pamela continued to explain.

"Before you select anything, I should add that you can dismiss the

display at any time."

Don tried willing the menu and bar away and they promptly vanished. He called it up again and dismissed it, just for practice.

"When

you select a travel destination, the menu will automatically close when

you arrive. With the exception of these offices, you will not be able

to use the ring to travel when anyone else can see you. Well, anyone who

doesn't have a similar ring or one that is higher in rank, that is.

Also, when traveling to a location, you will arrive at the closest safe

position to the landmark where no one can see your arrival."

"This is incredibly useful!" Don grinned.

"It is," Pamela nodded. "Do you have any questions about your task?"

"Find someone I can name from outside Eros," Don smiled. "Then report back here."

"Exactly," Pamela said. "You should be able to manage all your own travel from now on."

"So, I just call up the menu, focus on "Travel," then focus on a destination, "

Then suddenly Don found himself standing outside the Abbey of Records.

"Whoa! Seriously?" Toshia gaped.

"Yeah,"

Don chuckled. "It's pretty cool. When I'm in Eros I can bop around like

crazy. I'd be lying if I said it wasn't a lot of fun."

"Damn!"

"Well,

I am restricted to the places I've already found, like in a video game

with unlockable fast-travel points, but it's still massively useful. I'm

thinking about setting off on a general exploration trip when I go

back, to collect as many landmarks as I can. Stephanie probably has a

lot more than I do. I know Evelyn's list is different from mine. She's

got the Dark Labyrinth and a bunch of places she found on her

pilgrimage, but not the Wizard's Home or Shagbottom, for instance."

"That must have made your task much easier."

"Well,"

Don paused. "I'm sure it cut out a lot of time going from one place to

another, but it still took a lot of time to find someone I recognized. I

started out just working down the list of places, skipping Gladys's

office, the Grotto of Ishtar, and India's home. I was at the Abbey of

Records anyway, so I went in and asked Charlotte if she could help me

out at all. Naturally, I had to go through the whole routine, which took

quite a while, and, in the end, she got a lot more out of me than I did

from her. She wasn't aware of anyone that I might recognize, but then I

had known it was going to be a long shot anyway. I crossed that off my

list of places to try.

"I

skipped the Crimson Mountain, figuring it would just take too damn long

to try to comb through that orgy, or go looking for other rooms in that

place, and went right to the elven court, Heolfor House, et cetera. It

was kind of fun revisiting places and talking to people again. The

Wizard and Madeleine, the Player, the Lady and Robert all say 'hi,' by

the way. And Daphne says I'm to bend you over and fuck you hard in the

ass."

"Oh my!" Toshia laughed, actually feeling her cheeks reddening a bit.

"After

working all the way down the list, with no luck, I went back to the

Crimson Mountain. I walked around the big orgy for a while, then started

exploring some of the other areas in the King's Hall. There are a lot

of rooms in that sucker, but most of them were empty. When I didn't find

any familiar faces, I started all over again, but I focused on just

what I thought were the more likely prospects: the Manor, Rendezvous,

the Resort, Shagbottom, and Crimson Mountain. Each visit to each one of

them took quite a bit of time, plus, every time I got to the Resort or

the Manor, I followed the protocols Evelyn and I had agreed on, so that

took time. Anyway, it was only after I'd visited each of them for the

third time that I found someone I recognized."

Don

had found Rendezvous the most frustrating place to search. The strange,

non-Euclidean geography of the relatively crowded city made it

difficult to have any kind of established search pattern, and the size

of the place served to impress upon him how difficult and potentially

open-ended his current task actually was. In principle, he could wander

Eros for years without being lucky enough to come across someone he

recognized from the 'real' world. Wandering the winding, confusing

streets of Rendezvous and prowling through its many, many buildings made

his task more than a little depressing.

On

the other hand, there was no shortage of playful diversions to be had

in that odd city, and Don was always finding something new to explore.

So it was that on his fourth attempt to find someone, anyone, he

recognized in Rendezvous that he came upon a lovely park set among the

buildings but with a nice view over the lower city to the beach and the

sea beyond. Don thought that whoever had designed, or set up, Rendezvous

had done a particularly good job of including this park and putting it

here.

It

was a pleasant early afternoon, with the usual blue sky adorned with a

few fluffy white clouds. Here and there were couples and small groups

playing on the grass, on benches, or, in at least one case, in a

hammock. There were even a few people, like Don, just enjoying a walk

through the park. Off to the left, on a low hill, was a gazebo where

there seemed to be a nice little orgy going on. Don thought it would be a

good idea to go have a look at the participants. It was one of his

rules to whenever possible check out any group of more than three. But

then a leggy brunette stood up and came down the gazebo's steps and

began walking across the grass toward a small fountain.

Her

body was simply gorgeous, with firm muscles in her limbs and belly,

full breasts, and, as Don saw as she got closer to the fountain, a

stunning ass. She had long dark hair with hints of lighter, sun-bleached

strands. Her shoulders were broad and there was something exquisitely

confident in the way she sauntered over the lawn.

Don decided the orgy could wait and proceeded to the fountain.

He

watched the beauty bathing with her back to him, enjoying the way the

water ran over her body. He got to the fountain and splashed some water

on his face and proceeded to give his own body a good rinsing off. All

the while his eyes kept returning to the woman. Then she tossed her hair

to the side, and Don caught a glimpse of her lovely, long neck. There

was something about the combination of her exquisitely sculpted

shoulder, the line of the side of her neck, and her jawline, which Don

could only barely discern, that struck a deep chord in Don's memory.

This woman had the body of a sex symbol, and Don suddenly felt like he

had seen this sex symbol before.

Then

she happened to turn in the water, and Don saw her face. Her eyes were

closed, and she was smiling slightly, happily. It was her cheekbones

that did it. Don was sure he knew who she was. When she opened her

vaguely Asian eyes and smiled at him, Don's heart leapt in his chest and

he was certain.

Don

swallowed, for the first time in a long time in Eros flustered. He

finally managed to say, "Pardon me for staring, but you're so very

beautiful."

She laughed, "That's alright. I was checking you out, too."

Don

was suddenly conscious of the fact that he was buck naked standing

there talking to a gloriously naked Jessica Biel while sporting a

serious erection. It took a second before it penetrated his brain that

she was perfectly fine with it and was moving closer to him.

"No fucking way!" Toshia almost yelled.

"I swear," Don replied.

"The actress?!"

"The one and only, in the flesh," he nodded.

Toshia studied Don's face, looking for the slightest indication that he was putting her on.

"I am not kidding," Don assured her.

"Well, goddamn, now I really am jealous. She's one of the reasons I knew I liked women!"

Don laughed, "I can say she's definitely one of the reasons I like women, too."

"Come

here often?" she smiled at him with that beautiful toothsome smile and

those laughing eyes of hers. Don realized she was just a little shorter

than him.

"Well,

this is my first time to this fountain," Don smiled, slowly feeling

like he was regaining control of himself. Then she reached out to wrap

her hand around his cock and Don knew he had very little control of

anything at that moment.

She chuckled a little and said, "What do you think of it so far?"

"Well,

it's definitely my favorite fountain at the moment," Don said as he

reached out to run his hands over her hips. His brain was screaming, Jessica Biel's hips! Jessica Biel's naked hips! Don did his best to power through, and asked, "How about you? Is this a favorite of yours?"

She

was now standing up against him, her perfect breasts brushing against

his chest, her hand slowly stroking his cock, while Don's hands had

slipped around to squeeze and caress her ass. She said, "Oh, no, I just

woke up here. What a wonderful place!"

"I DEFINITELY agree," Don grinned. "Did you enjoy the gazebo?"

Her eyes widened as she grinned back at him, "Oh my god, I did!"

Don

tried to think of another question, but then she was kissing him, and

all coherent thought flew away. His hands were squeezing her tight ass

as her tongue pushed eagerly into his mouth and her grip tightened on

his very hard cock, but all Don could do was focus on kissing the

gorgeous woman in front of him.

Somehow,

they made their way over to the edge of the fountain basin, and then

Don urged her down until she was sitting on the stonework and he was

kneeling in the grass. Her hands held his face, making sure he didn't

stop kissing her until he pulled away with a smile, and said, "I'm not

going anywhere."

Then

Don leaned in and kissed the side of her long neck, finally setting

aside her celebrity status and simply making love to her as the

gorgeous, talented, warm, and very sensual woman she was. After

lingering all too briefly over her perfect breasts, Don was soon on his

hands and knees kissing his way slowly along the insides of her firm

thighs. As his tongue ran over her moist lips and teased the sensitive

tip of her clit, she sighed and leaned back a bit, pushing herself

forward for him.

Soon

she was groaning and trembling with her orgasm as Don licked and sucked

at her clit and fucked three fingers slowly in and out of her cunt.

Don

smiled up at her as she caught her breath, but then, with a playful

laugh, she lunged forward and pushed him backward, sending him sprawling

on his back in the grass as she quickly straddled him. She grinned down

at him as she held him down with her left hand on his chest and used

the other to get hold of his cock. Don just lay back and enjoyed the

view as she rubbed the fat head of his organ between her lips and then

pushed it up inside her.

"Uh,

that's better," she purred as she sank down on Don, who groaned a

little as he felt her warm cunt enveloping him in its tight, wet

embrace. She proceeded to grind against him, rubbing her clit against

his body while working his cock in and out of herself. Don reached up to

cup her tits in his hands, gently squeezing them and brushing his

thumbs over her erect nipples.

"Tighter," she murmured, as she worked her pelvis down against him.

Don squeezed her breasts harder and pinched her nipples between his thumbs and forefingers.

"Yes,"

she nodded with closed eyes. She was rocking herself on Don intently,

leaning back so that she was fully upright on top of him. The fingers of

her right hand were now stroking her clit as she rode Don's cock.

"Harder!"

Don twisted her nipples and arched his back a bit, pushing up into her grasping cunt.

"Fuck

yes!" she said loudly, apparently oblivious to the fact that they were

fucking there open in the middle of the park. Then she was coming again,

shuddering and calling out, "Goddamn! Yes! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"

Don

just lay there, loving the way her cunt was squeezing and pulling at

him, and lost in the spectacle of Jessica Biel climaxing on top of him.

Then she was collapsing forward on him, kissing him passionately and

deeply, while still rocking her pelvis against him. Don had

automatically released her tits and was now squeezing her ass as she

writhed against his body, fucking him enthusiastically. Don did his best

to flex up into her in time with her motions, but she was definitely

setting the pace, and soon she was coming yet again, biting down on his

shoulder as her body clenched and spasmed on top of him.

Don

held onto her, caressing her back, as she slowly came down. She was

kissing the side of his neck, and there was no way he was going to do

anything to interrupt this moment.

Then, abruptly, she pushed up and looked at him seriously, "You haven't come yet, have you?"

"Uh, no, but, "

She

didn't give Don a chance to complete that thought, but quickly

scrambled around until she was lying perpendicular to him so she could

lean over him and suck his cock. With her hand wrapped tightly around

the base, she moved her mouth up and down on his sex. Don felt her lips

moving on him and her tongue massaging the length of his cock. He felt

his sensitive head hitting the back of her throat. It was some of the

most aggressive head he'd ever received, which, coupled with the

circumstances of the entire situation, brought him to the brink in no

time. He groaned loudly and shoved up into her mouth as his cock swelled

in her fist and mouth and then erupted with a hot, jetting fountain of

cum.

Don

lay there shuddering as his orgasm had its way with him and then as his

new lover intently sucked the any remaining cum from him and swallowed

it down.

Don

was grinning up at the sky, then there was a beautiful woman smiling

down at him as she slipped her leg over his and caressed his chest. She

said, "Damn, that was hot! By the way, my name is, "

"Jessica, yes, I know," Don smiled.

Her eyes widened in alarm, "You recognize me?"

"Yes, of course," he nodded. "I'm Don, and I'm very happy to meet you!"

"But, what the hell?" she looked at him intently with an expression of near panic. "This is real?"

"Well, yes, I suppose so."

"What the hell?!" she repeated. "I thought this was all some crazy dream or something."

So, Don began explaining Eros to her as best he could.

"My god," she interrupted after a bit. "What have I done? I need to get back! My son, "

"You have a son?"

"Yes, of course, and a husband!"

"Ah,

I didn't know that," Don frowned. He didn't bother to point out that

she had still done nothing to move away from him. "I really thought you

were single."

She rolled her eyes at him, "You must really be out of touch with the celebrity gossip."

"Well, yeah, that's probably true, but, "

"I thought everyone knew I was married to Justin Timberlake."

A Task Leads to a weekend romp with Jessica Biel.

"What the fuck?!" Toshia interrupted. "I would have heard about that!"

"Yeah, I had pretty much the same reaction," Don laughed. "But then I had a thought, "

"Ah, Jessica, what year is it for you?"

"What do you mean 'for me'? It's 2019."

"Ah," Don smiled. "It's just 2011 for me."

"What?!" she gaped at him. "That's crazy!"

So,

Don explained what he knew of time in Eros, ending with "It's crazy, I

know, and I still have questions, but the good news is that while we're

here time is moving very slowly in the 'real' world. You can spend weeks

here and then go back and no one will even notice that you've been

gone."

"Seriously?"

"It definitely seems to be the case," Don nodded. "Does that help?"

"I guess," she admitted. "If I can get back and my son won't miss me, well, yeah, that helps."

"You'll

go back automatically when you're satisfied, or bored," Don smiled.

"There's also a shortcut I can help you with, if you decide you're in a

hurry."

"Hum," she frowned thoughtfully.

Don considered keeping his mouth shut, but couldn't help but ask, "And what about Justin?"

"Oh,

fuck him! I'm mad at him anyway," she scowled. She explained that he

had gotten too friendly with a pretty co-star, and apparently got caught

by the paparazzi. "I know I'll forgive him. I love him, really, but

it's just so goddamn frustrating, not to mention embarrassing. You

probably think I'm crazy, but, honestly, that's the thing that's most

annoying. We've both spent so much time in the spotlight, you'd think

he'd know better. Asshole!"

Don

frowned in what he hoped was a sympathetic way. He was having a hard

time imagining anyone out there in the 'real' world stepping out, even a

little, on Jessica Biel, but he was also painfully conscious of the

fact that that very woman was now lying there naked in the grass with

him after some truly intense sex. He didn't want to do or say anything

to screw this up, including prompting her to defend her husband's honor,

even a little. So, he kept his mouth shut.

Ultimately,

after a few long quiet moments, she seemed to reach a conclusion.

Looking down at Don, she smiled and said, "I can go back whenever I

want, you said, and no one will miss me if I stay a while?"

"That's what I understand, and I can

help you with getting back," Don nodded.

"And, what happens in Eros stays in Eros?" she grinned. Don noticed that her hand had found his reawakened cock again.

"Certainly," he grinned back. "In fact, there's no such thing as STDs or pregnancy here."

"That's good. Holy, ! I completely forgot about those things!"

"Yeah, apparently that's a side effect."

"Damn," she laughed. "Well, then, Don, want to show a girl around some?"

"And that's how I got to spend three days in Eros with Jessica Biel," Don concluded, rather smugly, Toshia thought.

"That's crazy!" Toshia laughed. "You lucky, lucky bastard! You're going to have to give me all the details next time we talk!"

"Okay," he smiled. "Oh, and apparently we need to keep an eye out for a series called The Sinner. Jess is particularly proud of that one."

"Oh,

it's 'Jess' now, is it?" she grinned. "Okay, go on with your story.

You've got two tasks left and it's almost time to meet Sarah."

"Okay, this won't take too long to finish up," Don smiled.

Chapter 11. Lords of Eros

"You've

reached the final stages of your trials, Don, and it's time we gave you

some additional information," Pamela said seriously. "You have not

simply been being evaluated on whether or not you accomplished your

tasks, but also on how you have

accomplished them, how you have conducted yourself. The rings grant

substantial power in Eros. Those who have them exercise quite a bit of

authority in making this world into what they desire, and thereby shape

the experience of everyone else in Eros. We watchers, as you call us,

try as much as possible to refrain from interfering directly, and have

followed this policy for some time. However, we do not want Eros to

become a static environment.

"It

should instead be something that grows and changes with the interests

and decisions of those to whom it matters most. That is, you and the

others who have gone to such lengths to gain these rings. We concluded

that we should bequeath dominion of this world to you and the others. We

have, in effect, made the owners of the rings lords of Eros. This is a

grave responsibility, and we cannot give such power to anyone who will

not take it seriously."

Don frowned thoughtfully and said, "That makes sense."

"Throughout

your time in Eros, with the possible exception of the unpleasantness

with those ruffians by the river, you have exhibited patience and

kindness in your dealings with others. When the Wizard asked you for

help, you responded creatively and cheerfully."

"Well, he didn't really give us much choice," Don smiled.

"That's

not true," Pamela shook her head. "You could have resisted, or at the

very least helped him grudgingly. Even when you fought your way through

the Sisterhood to rescue Toshia, you went out of your way to disrupt

their little culture as little as possible. You and Toshia consistently

treated the people you met with respect. Your care and concern for your

travelling companions was evident throughout your time in Eros.

"When

you were in Shagbottom, rather than simply ask for where to find Lady

Primrose and then leave, you made friends. When you were sent into the

untamed lands, you spent the time to learn about the tribes' ways and

customs, and then adapted your approach accordingly. Over the course of a

year in the Resort, when you were prevented from interacting with the

guests in a directly sexual way, you consistently helped people find

ways to enjoy themselves. For instance, there was this, "

Suddenly

there was, hovering over the table between them an extremely

well-rendered holographic display of a scene at the Resort. Don and a

young woman were sitting on a bench outside the Temple of Venus and

Aphrodite. The woman was in her early twenties at the most and Don had

found her outside the temple crying. She had just spent several hours in

the orgy room, and then suddenly felt that she was doing something very

wrong. This was the first time Don had encountered anything like this

in Eros. He had only talked to her and then sat with her until she felt

better.

"She

felt guilty about enjoying so much sex; so much," Don explained. "She

couldn't remember it, but I'm sure she was raised in a very repressive

family, probably a religious fundamentalist one. I guess most of those

folks who end up here just roll with it, but she had internalized the

whole insane set of rules and thought of her healthy sexuality as

depravity. She was too honest, too good a person, to just dive in and

live with the hypocrisy."

"Did you say any of that to her?" Pamela asked.

"No,

that wouldn't have been helpful," Don shook his head. "She just needed

someone to listen and not tell her what to do for five minutes."

"You spent more than an hour and a half with her."

Don shrugged.

"Then

there was Ms. Biel," Pamela smiled. "When she realized Eros wasn't just

a dream and that she had been cheating on her husband, you talked her

through it, helping her come to a happy understanding of her situation."

"Oh, yeah, Saint Don," he laughed. "I was hoping to have a lot more sex with her."

"Of

course, but there are many ways of going about meeting that end, and

you chose a thoughtful and caring approach," Pamela said. "I'm going

over all of this to emphasize the kind of character we see in you Don

and to stress that it is because of that character, more than the fact

that you want the ring or have accomplished these tasks, that we are

allowing you to continue onto the final two steps. You are worthy of the

responsibility."

Don

sat silently for a moment before saying, "Thank you." Then, suddenly

concerned, he asked, "Is Evelyn worthy? I don't mean that I think she might not be!"

Pamela

smiled again and said, "That is between her and us. Though I can tell

you that she has already been given her sixth task."

Grinning, Don said, "Oh, excellent! But do you often decide someone will not continue?"

"Often? No, but it does happen."

Don thought about Stephanie and Nicole and wondered if they would pass onto the next stage, or if they had already.

Task Six.

"For

your next task, we require that you contribute something to Eros. This

is to be a lasting feature of this world. You might think of this as a

graduate project. For example, The Jungle Room was India's project in

response to this task, and the Dark Labyrinth was built using the

capability we'll be giving you."

"Okay, but, "

Pamela anticipated his question, "Your ring has been upgraded so that you now have 'Builder' permissions."

Don looked at his ring, which now looked like a simple gold band.

Pamela

went on, "You'll see the 'Builder' option next to travel, but this is

simply a mode you'll enter. How to actually build things and the limits

of your ability are things we leave to you to discover. Do not be

surprised, though, if people without rings seem to ignore you while you

are in builder mode. They will know you're there and stay out of your

way, but they will not be interested in what you're doing. When you

dismiss that menu bar, you will exit the mode."

Don frowned and said, "I guess I'll work it out, then."

"That's the idea," Pamela smiled. "Do you have any questions?"

"Yes, actually. Can two of us collaborate?"

"As long as there are two clearly distinct contributions to Eros at the end of things, yes."

"And we can do whatever we like and put it anywhere?"

Pamela

shook her head a bit, "No, you'll find that you can't build anywhere

that someone else has also used, and we will be evaluating the value of

your contribution. However, in regard to that last bit, we will be

rather open-minded, and we have no reason to think you will do something

we find unacceptable, particularly if you are working with Evelyn."

Don smiled broadly and said, "Thanks. I think I'm ready."

"Good luck, Don, and have fun."

He laughed, "Always!" Then he teleported himself to the Resort.

"Wait, wait," Toshia stopped him. "How is that supposed to work?"

"I'm getting to that," Don laughed. "Hold on, let me respond to this text real quick, okay, where was I?"

More

accurately, Don teleported himself to the Riverboat dock outside the

Resort, and from there walked to the pool area, where he would look for

Evelyn.

It

was late afternoon, and the poolside was populated by the usual cross

section of naked or almost naked Resort guests, many of whom were

enjoying some level of sexy play. It would be easy for Don to get

distracted, but he really had hopes of reuniting with Evelyn on this

visit. Sure enough, there she was!

She

emerged from the water with her dark hair flowing down over her strong

shoulders and slowly moved toward the edge of the pool, more of her

naked body coming into view with each step. Don was at about her four

o'clock, so she didn't see him, but he was able to enjoy the sight of

the water running over her skin as she waded into the shallower part of

the pool. Her perfect breasts came into the air and Don realized he

would soon be able to kiss those as well as all of her other delicious

parts.

Don

was torn between shouting her name and breaking into a run to her and

holding back to see what she might get up to without knowing he was

watching her. When her perfect ass came into view, with the water

streaming over it, Don decided that he had enough of watching her from

any distance, and picked up his pace, but refrained from yelling and

running.

As

he neared the corner of the pool, he watched her shake her hair out a

bit. She was making her way over to a spot near a lounger where it

looked like a blonde woman was enjoying the attention of two men. As Don

rounded the corner, he saw that Evelyn was watching the threesome with

her hands on her hips. He couldn't help but admire her ass as he drew

closer.

As

he came up behind her, Don heard her saying, "That's it, Raj, lick that

clitty. Save some of that tongue action for me, though."

"Maybe I can help you with some of that tongue action," Don offered.

Evelyn

turned a bit and looked over her shoulder with a smile, which broke

into a wide grin as she recognized Don. In another second they were in

each other's arms, kissing passionately. Having her warm, though damp,

body in his arms lifted Don into a nearly delirious state of delight.

Kissing her again had his heart racing and head spinning.

Then

Evelyn was turning and drawing him with her onto the lounger next to

the one being used by the threesome she had been coaching. Their kiss

continued as she pulled him down on top of her. She parted her legs for

him and then he was inside her, as if this were what their bodies

automatically did, and it certainly felt as if that was what they should do.

Don kept kissing her deeply, with all the passion of his pounding

heart, as her hands squeezed his ass and pulled him into her, wordlessly

demanding that he fuck her.

Don's

hands had slipped under Evelyn's body to hold her shoulders, holding

her in place so he could drive into her. Her legs were wrapped around

his, helping her work her body against him. He could feel her breasts

pressed hard against his chest as her cunt squeezed and pulled on his

cock. Their bodies, drawn taut by their lust as well as their time

adventuring in Eros, strained together, needing each other.

Only

when she began to come, did Evelyn break their kiss, her head falling

back as she began to shudder beneath him. Then she was burying her face

in Don's neck as her body clenched around him. Shaking and groaning, she

clutched at him, her nails digging into his back and her legs holding

him deep inside her. Don shoved himself into her as hard as he could and

then felt his body erupting inside her. He ground himself into her

wildly, instinctively, as his cock swelled and filled her cunt with his

hot cum.

Don

only gradually became aware that he was still rocking slowly in and out

of Evelyn and that she was kissing his neck. When he drew back a bit to

smile down at her, she grabbed his head in her hands and said, "Let's

never do that again!"

"Damn, I thought it was pretty good," he smirked.

"Ass!"

she scowled and then pulled him down to kiss her again. When she let

him up again, she said, "You're mine, remember? No more wandering off!"

"Agreed," he nodded seriously. "And I love you too."

"You better!" she smiled.

"This must be Don, I take it," said the blonde from the next lounger.

Don

turned to see that the young woman, who had a very nice hourglass shape

and full breasts, was now lying with her head on the belly of a

muscular young black man with a large, thick cock, which the blonde was

idly stroking. The cock was still leaking a bit of cum, though most of

that seemed to have been deposited on the woman's cheek and forehead. An

older gentleman, who Don presumed must be Raj, had the blonde's upper

leg raised so he could push his cock into her from behind.

Evelyn laughed and said, "Whatever gave you that idea?"

"Pleased to meet you," Don smiled.

"No,

you keep fucking me," Evelyn said, pulling Don into her with her legs.

"Yes, Princess, this is Don. Don, this is Princess Lavinia, and that

fellow with the big cock is Pete, and that's Raj."

Don was happy to keep moving slowly in and out of Evelyn's sweet embrace, but had to ask, "‛Princess'?"

"Yes, she's a princess," Evelyn smiled. "So, show proper respect when you're fucking her later."

"Oh, well, of course," Don laughed. "But, "

"No, no, I want more of your cock before we start sharing stories," Evelyn ruled.

"Well, if that's the way it has to be," Don smirked as he shoved up into her harder for emphasis.

"Yes, that is exactly the way it has to be!" Evelyn grinned and pulled his head down so she could kiss him again.

After

Evelyn had three more orgasms, and after they had taken a break in the

pool, Evelyn suggested it was time for Don to get to know Lavinia a bit

better so she could have some fun with "the boys," Pete and Raj.

Don

demonstrated that Raj wasn't the only one who knew who to go down on a

princess, and then fucked Lavinia from behind, her generous ass up in

the air as she leaned over the side of the lounger so both she and Don

could watch Evelyn with the boys. As they first started watching, Evelyn

was getting spit-roasted, Pete fucking her from behind with his long,

thick cock and Raj kneeling in front of her so she could deep throat

him. Then, though, Evelyn had Raj get down on the lounger so she could

ride his cock and Pete could fuck her ass. Raj did his best to shove up

into Evelyn in time with the rough fucking Pete was giving her, but the

event was

dominated

by the big black cock reaming petite Evelyn's tight ass. After Lavinia

came, her fingers rubbing her clit furiously while Don fucked her, Don

moved over to offer Evelyn his slippery cock to suck. Soon Evelyn was

coming in wave after wave of muscle clenching pleasure and three cocks

were pumping cum into her.

Only

after she had come down and all the men gently disengaged, did Evelyn

tell her story, well, part of it. She was lying back against Don with

his arms wrapped around her. Pete and Raj had gone back to the lounger

with Lavinia. The sun was setting, and twilight was spreading rapidly.

"After

I got back from my pilgrimage, I'll tell you about that later, lover,"

she patted Don's arm and smiled up at him. "I was sent to the Kingdom of

Argent with instructions to help the ruler with his problem. It turns

out that someone had abducted Princess Lavinia and he needed a champion

to get her back."

"Oh, nice!" Don grinned.

"So,

they gave me a suit of armor, a sword, and a horse, and sent me off to

what they call the Bandit Lands, where I needed to rescue Lavinia from

the bandit chief, Rolando. I met some resistance along the way, but, as

soon as I said I was looking for Rolando, anyone I met just pointed out

the way and left me alone. Sure, I made a couple of stops along the way,

A girl has needs, you know."

Don chuckled, kissed the top of her head, and said, "I do, indeed."

"But it didn't take long to get to Castle Bad ass. No, I'm serious, that's what they called it!"

Lavinia raised her head from Raj's lap and said, in a noticeably changed tone, "'Tis true!"

"So,

I get to Castle Badass about noon, and say I'm there to see Rolando,

and they let me in to this big old courtyard. It reminded me of the

arena in Gladiator, but not so big, of course, but

it was all sand. I got off my horse and tied him up to a post near the

gate I'd come through and walked into the center of the courtyard. Then,

on this balcony in front of me, out comes this tall guy with long black

hair, and says, 'Welcome, fair lady.'" Evelyn's voice dropped in pitch

and adopted a somewhat Spanish accent when quoting the man. She resumed

her normal voice as she continued with, "I was a bit surprised by so

polite a greeting, but I said I was there to retrieve the princess. He

just laughed, and then I saw that there were a lot of other men, and

some women, watching me from other balconies and windows around the

courtyard. They were all laughing too.

"Rolando

- the tall guy turned out to be Rolando - said, 'This princess?' and he

pulled Lavinia here out to stand next to him. She was wearing a collar

and Rolando was holding the leash tied to it. I said, 'Well, if she's

Princess Lavinia, then yes.' He said, 'She's been a lot of fun for us.

What kind of fun will you give us in exchange?'

"I

thought about offering sex. Rolando was good looking, and I was horny,

but I guessed it was unlikely that they were going to give up Lavinia

for just one fuck session. Maybe I could offer sex with all of them, but

there were a LOT of them, "

"There were!" Lavinia chimed in, "and not all of them are as polite as Rolando, believe me!"

"You

loved it and you know it," Evelyn chided the princess with a laugh.

"Anyway, I also thought it would be a waste of that nice suit of armor.

It really was nice! It was surprisingly light and easy to move in. Not

much protection for the crotch, to be honest, but that made it easy to

fuck in. Yes, of course, I tested that. You would have too!"

"Certainly," Don laughed.

"So, anyway, I said something like, 'If you give her up, I won't kick all your asses.'"

"Really?" chuckled Don.

"'Tis true!" Lavinia chimed in again. "She was so brave!"

"Aww,

thanks, babe," Evelyn said. "Rolando said, 'All our asses? That sounds

exhausting, and unlikely. How about, you defeat my best fighters and

I'll give you the princess?' I agreed, and then had to fight seven of

his fighters. I had the sword, but, honestly, I was better with the

staff and didn't really feel like killing anyone, so I just fought them

with the staff. It went pretty quick, really. Like you said, lover, when

you just decide that you can do whatever you need to here, it works out

really well. A couple of them were a bit challenging, especially this

one woman - who was really hot, by the way - but I won."

"She was amazing!" Lavinia grinned, Raj's hard, slippery cock in one hand and Pete's monster in the other.

"Everyone,

well, everyone minus seven, applauded and cheered and Rolando invited

me in to congratulate me and give me Lavinia. I was pretty happy to let

Rolando congratulate me several times, if you know what I mean."

"He made me watch," Lavinia pouted.

Evelyn laughed, "You mean he made you just watch.

Anyway, he kept his word and gave Lavinia a horse and sent us on our

way. On the road back to Argent, Lavinia insisted on showing her

gratitude. She was very grateful!"

"I

still am!" Lavinia smiled. "They were always at me, never giving me any

rest, and so rude! Well, not Rolando, but still, I was exhausted.

You're my hero!"

"Aww, you're sweet. So, when we got back to the king, he agreed to let me take Lavinia with me for a few days."

"Damn," Don smiled. "That's quite the adventure!"

"I thought so, too," Evelyn chuckled. "We need to get her back, but in the morning. What should we do tonight?"

"We could try the Jungle Room," Don suggested. It continued to be his favorite club at the Resort.

"Okay, but at least one of us needs another bath, first," Evelyn said as she struggled to get up off the lounger.

Things

were busier in the Jungle Room than they had been in a while, or at

least on any of Don's more recent visits. Even India was there, dancing

for a couple of guys who had pulled up an additional stool for the show.

She smiled and waved to Don, but they were obliged to wait until she

had finished dancing, which included swallowing a load of cum from each

of the men, before she sauntered over to greet them properly. After

receiving a hug and a lingering kiss, Don introduced the rest of the

group, ending with Evelyn.

"Oh, you are the beautiful Evelyn," India smiled. "Don has told me about you. He is very much in love with you."

"Oh, is that what he told you?" Evelyn winked at Don.

"No,

but a woman can tell when a man is in love when he talks about the

object of his affection." Then India looked down at their hands, and

said, "I see you have gold rings now. Congratulations. We should do

something to celebrate. Would you enjoy a jungle orgy?"

In

another moment, they were told to wait there, while India went back to

the dance area to give some instructions to the women and men she had

working there. While she was gone, Evelyn pulled Don close to whisper,

"Damn, you're right, lover! She's sexy as hell!"

"I know, right?" Don grinned.

"I wouldn't mind rocking her world," Evelyn breathed.

"I think you'll probably get your chance," he chuckled.

Soon,

they all heard India's voice speaking in their ears, as if she were

leaning in close and speaking quietly to each of them. She said, "Ladies

and gentlemen, it is orgy night here in the jungle. Grab a partner or

two and come to the big orgy bed in the middle of the jungle! If you

don't want to play with us, find somewhere else to play, but for tonight

everyone must be having sex to stay in the jungle."

"That's a very neat trick!" Evelyn said.

"Maybe we'll be able to do that," Don suggested.

Then

they were all following India's swaying backside as she led them toward

the center of the Jungle Room, which had once again been extensively

rearranged. The big orgy bed India had mentioned was at least as large

as the big bed in the Manor's big bed room, and was raised off the floor

of the jungle by three broad stone steps. Torches illuminated the

clearing and gave the tableau a primitive ritualistic feeling.

India

crawled up onto the bed and out to its center, where she turned and

beckoned Don, Evelyn, and their friends to join her. She greeted Evelyn

with a deep, passionate kiss, but reached out to take hold of Don's

cock. When India turned to kiss Don, Evelyn moved down to kiss the left

side of India's neck and then to kiss and suck at her dark nipple.

Evelyn's fingers slipped up between India's firm thighs and began

stroking her moist lips. India sighed happily when Evelyn began to fuck

her fingers slowly in and out of her. Without letting go of Don's

extremely hard cock, India let him and Evelyn lower her onto her back on

the bed.

Don

moved around so he was next to Evelyn over India's right side, kissing,

biting, and sucking at India's other hard nipple. As India writhed

beneath them, pulling and twisting on Don's cock, Evelyn continued to

fuck her fingers in and out of India's cunt, and Don ran his right hand

down over Evelyn's back until he was caressing and squeezing her tight

ass.

Then

Evelyn was moving lower, working her way down India's warm, lithe body

until she was nestled between her legs, kissing and licking at her cunt

and clit. With his right hand now devoted to India's left breast and his

mouth worshiping her right, Don concentrated on doing everything he

could to help Evelyn pleasure their dark hostess. All around them the

night air was filling with the sweet aroma of sex and the sounds of

passion.

When

India groaned and arched her back, Don followed, keeping his mouth and

hand on her breasts. Then she was trembling beneath him, shaking with

her first orgasm of the orgy. She bucked on the bed, pushing herself

against Evelyn's talented mouth and fingers, and Evelyn kept pushing her

on until India collapsed on the bed, shivering and giggling.

Don

smiled down at India and then Evelyn. He was a bit surprised to see

that a tall, muscular man with short blonde hair and sporting an

impressively thick cock, was kneeling beside Evelyn's legs and was

reaching between her legs, apparently using his fingers to play with

her. Evelyn smiled up at Don, tossed her head a bit to make sure he saw

what was going on and then winked at him.

"Have fun," he smiled at her.

"You too, babe," she grinned as she began to push her ass up in the air so the blonde guy could get at her easier.

With a happy smile, Don turned his attention back to India, who still had a firm grip on his cock.

"You need to fuck me with your cock, Don," she breathed in her sexy accent. "Be my first cock of the orgy."

Happy

to grant India's wish, Don moved her around a bit, so he could keep

Evelyn in his peripheral vision, he picked up India's long legs and

pushed his hard cock into her. As he felt himself being enveloped by her

welcoming sex, he bent down over her to kiss her deeply. He felt her

hands reaching around her legs to grasp his ass and pull him harder into

her. He ground himself against her, relishing the feeling of being up

to his balls inside this exquisite woman, and then began to fuck in and

out of her with long, slow strokes.

To be continued.

By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Evelyn’s Dark Labyrinth Task.

In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

The

maze at the Manor had been bright and green, with nice right angles and

a geometric design that was pleasing to the eye. This was dark, grey,

and anything but pleasant.

"Scary, isn't it?"

Instinctively

dropping into a crouch and raising her staff defensively, Evelyn looked

around for the speaker. It had sounded close and came from her right,

over by the dead tree. She noticed that there was a grey bird with a

reddish-brown head and white throat looking at her calmly. She thought

it looked like a small hawk.

"Did you say that?" she asked the bird skeptically.

"I did," the bird gave a little nod.

"A talking hawk," Evelyn chuckled. "I shouldn't be surprised, I guess."

"Excuse me, miss, I am not a hawk," the bird stretched its wings and puffed out its chest a bit. "I am a red-necked falcon."

Lowering her staff, Evelyn smiled and said, "I'm sorry. I didn't know. Ornithology is not really my specialty."

"I forgive you," the bird said.

Evelyn decided she should just roll with the situation and said, "You were saying something about the maze?"

"Yes," the falcon nodded a bit. "It's rather scary, isn't it?"

"Is it actually dangerous, though?"

"Naw, I fly over it all the time."

"I'm afraid I don't have that option."

"Oh, well, yes, I suppose you don't," the falcon said. "Does that mean you are actually going to go into it."

Evelyn frowned, then said, "Well, is that the Dark Labyrinth?"

"I believe so. I have heard it called that, anyway."

"Then I have to go into it. I need to reach the center of it."

"Whatever for?"

"It's my quest," Evelyn smirked, mostly just to herself.

"Oh, well, I guess that makes sense, then. Annoying things, quests."

"You're not wrong," she smiled.

Just then a loud voice called out from above them, "Horace! What are you doing down there?"

Looking up, Evelyn saw another falcon circling them in the grey sky.

"I'm just being friendly," the falcon in the tree, who Evelyn now supposed must be named Horace, called back.

"Leave that poor girl alone," the falcon in the air called down.

"We're

just talking, honey," Horace shouted. Then, addressing Evelyn in a

normal, quieter voice, he said, "Sorry about that. The missus gets a bit

jealous sometimes."

Evelyn smiled and said, "That's alright, I should be on my way anyway."

"Be careful," Horace nodded.

"I'll do my best. Any advice?"

"Don't

get distracted," he said. "There are things in there that will try to

trap you, or at least get you very lost." Then, as he flapped into the

air, he added, "Oh, and don't let the Beast catch you!"

"What? The 'Beast'?!" Evelyn called after him, but he was already too far away to hear, or at least to reply.

With

a serious scowl and her staff at the ready, Evelyn started down into

the labyrinth, entering it near the closest end of the valley, but quite

high up the slope.

For

the rest of that first day, Evelyn worked her way through the maze

slowly and carefully. She decided it would be a good idea to follow the

left wall, just to help keep track of where she'd been. She wished she'd

managed to bring along some chalk.

Before

it started to get too dark, she found a section of wall that had

collapsed, forming a little cave she managed to crawl into without

scraping herself up too badly. She felt far from secure, but she thought

it was the best shelter she was likely to find before night fell.

Stumbling around that maze in the dark seemed a sure recipe for

disaster. Before she was able to drift off into a restless sleep, she

gave herself a quiet orgasm, clutching her staff to her as she shuddered

in the rubble.

Early

the next day, Evelyn found some blueberries growing down the side of a

wall and drank the water that gathered on the leaves from the misty air.

She was starting to think it could take a very long time for her to

reach the center of this damned thing. She was trying to use the trick

Don had taught her to use in navigating the Manor, but she couldn't tell

if it was helping at all.

Toward

midday, when she was thinking about taking a break anyway, Evelyn came

to the first opening in the labyrinth. Like the rest of the maze, this

clearing was in a state of serious disrepair, but there was an apple

tree surviving and bearing fruit in the corner, and a large pool taking

up most of the center of the space. Jumping up and swinging her staff,

Evelyn was able to knock down a couple of apples. Biting into one, she

found it surprisingly tart for Erosian fruit, but it was still

delicious.

As

she ate her lunch, Evelyn strolled over to the pool of water. It looked

too still to be safe to drink, but she might be able to use it to clean

up a bit. Looking at her reflection, she saw that she was indeed quite

disheveled and dirty. She tossed the core of her apple off to the side,

dropped to her knees and set her staff down next to her as she cupped

her hands to splash some water on her face. After a bit of rubbing and

splashing, and running her fingers through her hair, she waited for the

water to calm to see if she was actually helping her situation.

Looking

down to her reflection, she was surprised to see another face looking

up at her. Bright emerald eyes regarded her from beneath the water, and

then as she scrambled backward a pale woman with blonde hair broke the

surface and said, "Well, hello there." She had a vaguely Scandinavian

accent and a sweet, sexy smile.

"Ah, hello," Evelyn responded.

"Sorry if I startled you," the girl in the water said. "You're just so pretty, I had to come say 'hi.'"

Not knowing what else to say, Evelyn smiled and said, "Well, thank you."

"I'm

Trielle," the woman said as she extended her hand, leaning on the bank

of the pool, her porcelain breasts brushing the grass.

"Uh, Sage," Evelyn said as she shook hands. "Nice to meet you, Trielle."

Trielle

continued to hold Evelyn's hand, her clasp becoming a caress, and

purred, "It's been a long time since we've had a visitor here. I'd love a

chance to get to know you better."

The

smile on Trielle's lips and the glimmer in her eyes as she said this

left very little doubt as to what sort of getting-to-know she had in

mind.

Evelyn swallowed, and said, "Well, that certainly does sound nice."

Trielle's

green eyes were certainly inviting, and Evelyn found herself moving

closer, until she was leaning down to kiss the girl's cool, moist lips.

Trielle's slender fingers moved up to gently brush the sides of Evelyn's

face and then held her there lightly as her tongue slipped into

Evelyn's mouth. The feeling of the girl's tongue on hers as well as the

soft pressure of their lips together was intoxicating, and Evelyn felt

herself leaning forward to indulge herself more deeply in the kiss.

Suddenly

remembering herself, Evelyn pulled back, regaining her balance on the

grass. Trielle smiled back at her. If she was offended by the abrupt

withdrawal there was no indication.

"You're a good kisser," the woman smiled, "and you taste so good."

Evelyn found herself blushing a little and said, "Thank you, so do you."

"Would you let me taste you down there?" Trielle asked with a wink.

"Down there?" Evelyn found herself suddenly a bit confused.

"Uh-hum," Trielle nodded, biting her lower lip a bit. "You can just sit here on the edge."

Evelyn caught on and said, "Oh! Well, I guess it would be rude of me to say 'no.'"

"It

certainly would," nodded Trielle emphatically. Then she pushed back

from the shore to let Evelyn rearrange herself so that she was sitting

on the edge of the pool with her legs in the water.

Smiling up at Evelyn, Trielle moved smoothly through the water between Evelyn's legs.

Evelyn

shuddered a little in anticipation as Trielle's cool, light fingers

moved up her legs. Then she sighed when Trielle's lips brushed over her

labia, which were already quite moist and very ready for some affection.

Soon, Evelyn was leaning back on one arm while she held Trielle's

blonde head in place while the girl in the pool licked and sucked at

Evelyn's clit. It didn't take long before Evelyn's orgasm wracked her

body with intense, fiery delight, muscles clenching and heart pounding.

Slowing

her ministrations until Evelyn could regain her breath, Trielle kept

her mouth on Evelyn's sex, and then, when Evelyn was ready for more, she

began to tongue her clit again, slowly but firmly. Even quicker than

the first time, Evelyn's body responded to the woman's cunnilingual

skills. Crying out and arching her back there on the bank of the pool,

Evelyn came and came, shuddering intensely until she collapsed, spent.

As

Evelyn lay on her back, looking up at the leaden clouds, heart pounding

in her chest, she said, "Thank you! I really needed that."

"It was my pleasure, Sage," the woman in the water said.

"Can you come up here so I can return the favor?"

"Oh, no, I don't think I can do that, but you could come in here and play with us."

"Us?"

Evelyn asked, and then hauled herself up to see that she and Trielle

were no longer alone. Four other people were there in the water. Three

of them were handsome men, two of whom were lounging back against the

far shore of the pool, muscular arms resting on the ground and broad

chests on tempting display. The third man was closer, leaning on the

ground, his chin propped on his palm, watching Evelyn with a playful

smile on his lips. The new woman was slowly bobbing in the middle of the

pool, just her head above water. All of them were staggeringly

attractive.

"Oh," Evelyn said, drawing back a bit. "Hello there."

"Come on in, Sage, and we'll have a wonderful time," Trielle smiled.

Evelyn was thinking they did look like they would be a lot of fun, but she managed to say, "I don't think I should."

"Can't you swim?" Trielle asked as if that were the only possible objection one could make to her invitation.

"Well, yes, I can but, "

"She can't breathe underwater," came a familiar voice from behind Evelyn, in the direction of the apple tree.

Evelyn nodded, "Yes, that's right; I can't."

Trielle pouted a bit theatrically, and said, "Horace, you're always spoiling our fun."

"I doubt that," said the falcon.

"Are

you sure you don't want to come in for a while?" Trielle asked, though

her tone suggested she knew what the answer would be.

Evelyn

drew back from the water, curling up well out of reach of the people

watching her in the pool, but smiled and said, "I'm very flattered, but I

really must continue on my quest."

As

her companions began dropping down into the water, Trielle said, "Oh, a

quest? Well, that's understandable. It was very nice meeting you,

Sage."

Then,

with a wave and smile, Trielle dove beneath the water, which was broken

again a moment later as a very large fish-tail flipped up and splashed

before disappearing again.

After

realizing she was gaping at the fact that she'd just been eaten out by a

mermaid and invited to participate in a mer-orgy, Evelyn shut her

mouth, stood up and turned to see Horace perched in the tree. She smiled

and said, "Thank you. I wasn't thinking too clearly there for a

minute."

"Don't

mention it," Horace said. "Might be a good idea to be a bit more

careful, though. This whole place wants to keep you from getting where

you want to go."

"The place wants, ?" she started but Horace had already taken to the skies again.

Carrying

an apple in one hand and her staff in the other, Evelyn spent the rest

of the day making her meandering way through the Labyrinth. She found

that the more natural-seeming surface maze was combined with the

occasional overpass and tunnel. She moved as quickly as possible through

the latter but tried to appreciate the view afforded by the former.

Unfortunately, the Labyrinth now stretched out in every direction with

no clear end in sight.

Toward

evening she heard her next sign of animal life, and it was not at all

welcome. Rising in the distance as she started down from one of the

overpasses, Evelyn heard something that sounded uncomfortably like the

howl of a wolf. Spinning around with her staff at the ready, apple

falling to her feet, she scanned her surroundings for any movement or

other sign. After several minutes of nothing, she hurried back into the

maze. She was now looking for some kind of shelter for the night.

The

best she could do before it got too dark to continue was to climb up a

tree that had enough leaves on it that she wasn't completely visible

from the ground. As she finally ate her apple, Evelyn realized that her

precarious perch was far from ideal. She might fall in her sleep, and

she had no assurance whatsoever that the beast Horace had mentioned

couldn't climb this tree as well as she, or better. She wasn't even sure

that the howl she had heard belonged to that beast. For all she knew,

there could be several beasts about.

Still,

she would be even more vulnerable on the ground, wandering about the

maze in the dark, so she made the best of the situation. Wedged as

comfortably as possible, she passed a fitful night in the branches of

her tree.

As

soon as the sky began to lighten in the morning, Evelyn managed to

climb down. Rubbing her stiff muscles, she congratulated herself on

still being alive and in one piece. Then she started off again.

That

second day was a long, tedious one, punctuated only by the discovery of

another apple tree and then, in the evening, another howl. This time

she was sure it was closer, but she still couldn't tell from which

direction it came. She managed to clamber up onto the top of a wall,

where she managed to sleep a bit during the night. She dreamed of a

black shape looking for her with blazing red eyes.

Soon

after her first masturbation break (spent huddled in a corner, thinking

about her fun on the Riverboat with Don) on day three, Evelyn came upon

what she took to be a hopeful sign.

Her

way was blocked by a heavy stone gate with a broad platform set above

it. It didn't seem to her that whoever had designed the Dark Labyrinth

would put such an obstacle here if it was just a dead end.

As

she approached the gate, there was a loud flapping sound - much, much

louder than anything Horace could make. Craning her neck, she was able

to catch sight of a massive shape swooping overhead just before it

landed on the platform over the gate.

Evelyn

was amused to see a winged sphinx perched there regarding her

carefully. It had the body and limbs of a rather large lion or some

other cat, enormous feathered wings at either side, and the dark-haired

head of a handsome, bearded, man. It had been several days with mostly

herself for company, and the encounter with Trielle had been all too

brief, so she wasn't too surprised to find herself wondering if she was

about to experience some sphinx sex. She was more surprised to find that

the idea was more intriguing than troubling. This was Eros, after all.

The

sphinx looked her over slowly, cleared his throat, and said in somewhat

bellowing and official tone, "I am Oberon, guardian of this gate, only

those who pass my test shall pass!" Then, in a more conversational

voice, he asked, "Are you lost or what?"

"Ah, no," Evelyn frowned. "At least, I don't think I'm lost."

"Would you know if you were?"

"Maybe not, but that's why I said I don't think I am."

The sphinx managed to shrug, and said, "Fine, then, what are you doing here?"

"I am trying to reach the center of the Labyrinth."

Rolling its eyes a bit, he said, "Why?"

"It's my quest," she said, remembering how satisfying Trielle had found that answer.

"That's not much of an explanation, is it?"

"Isn't it?"

"No,"

he shook his head. "Look, I'm asking for your motivation, and you've

just given me a redescription. 'I'm on a quest to reach the center,'

doesn't explain why you're trying to reach the center at all. I'm just

going to have to ask you why you're on a quest. Right?"

"Yeah, I can see that. Sorry."

"Don't be sorry," he frowned. "Just try to be a bit more cooperative, and we'll both be happier, okay?"

"Sure," she nodded.

He looked at her expectantly.

"Oh!"

she started, "I want to get one of those rings that lets you go from

Eros to my home world and back, but the Watchers Council, or whatever

you want to call them, is giving me tasks to complete first, and this is

one of them - to reach the center of the Labyrinth."

"That's

better," he nodded. "I could ask why you want one of those rings, et

cetera, blah, blah, blah, but I'd rather not waste my time. It's not

like I actually care."

Evelyn thought about that for a second and said, "I can understand that."

"Still," he said, "I do have a job to do, and it's my one and only job, so I might as well take it seriously."

"Sounds like a plan," Evelyn nodded, still wondering what was about to happen.

"So,

here's the deal," the sphinx said. "I'm going to ask you three riddles,

and if you get them right, I'll open this gate and give you a prize."

"Okay, and if I don't get them right?"

"I will swoop down on you, tear your skinny body to pieces, and eat you."

Evelyn took a step back, raising her staff.

"No, I'm fucking with you," he laughed. "You just have to wait until tomorrow when I come back and ask you three more."

"That's not so bad," Evelyn agreed.

"I should think not! Are you ready?"

"Sure," she shrugged. "Oh wait, does everything have to answer your riddles to get through here."

"Of course," he said with a touch of pride.

"Good,"

she nodded, though she immediately realized that this might not be the

only way to get to where she was going and that the beast, or whatever,

might know another way.

"Your first riddle is this:

·       I get sensitive when teased and often come in pairs,

·       Everyone is born with me, but not everyone uses me,

·       I've been in everyone's mouth and cry when full.

What am I?"

"Ah, let me think a minute," Evelyn said.

"There is a time limit," the sphinx said.

"Is there really?"

"Well, I'm not going to give an unlimited number of guesses or hang out here all day."

"I suppose that's fair," she shrugged, "and you're a nipple."

"Correct," he nodded. "Second riddle:

·       What is always in the south, but can be found in the north,

·       Has no friends but is fun at a party,

·       Likes attention though is often hidden from view, and is best when near you?"

"That's trickier," she frowned for a long moment. "A clit?"

"Very good," Oberon nodded.

"Well, it's one of my favorite things," she smiled up at him.

The sphinx actually smiled and said, "I'm sure it is. You're pretty good at this. Ready for the third?"

"I am," she nodded.

"What;

·       can arrive fast or slow

·       Has a rise and a fall

·       Is good the first time as the second

·       Involves one or many, and

·       is always an appreciated guest?"

"Oh, I like the phrasing of that one," Evelyn smiled, "and again, it's one of my favorite things: an orgasm."

"You

may pass," Oberon nodded. The gate beneath him slowly swung open. The

sphinx pushed a bundle off his ledge to fall on the ground in front of

Evelyn. "That's your prize."

Evelyn

picked up a pouch that held a flask of water and had enough room for

several apples as well as a strap that made slinging it over her

shoulder easy and comfortable.

"Thank you!" she grinned up at him.

"You're welcome," he nodded. "Good luck in there."

"I'll

try," she bowed a little and passed through the gate. When she looked

back on the other side, Oberon had flown off already.

The

pouch made her life quite a bit easier. She gathered four apples to

take along when she found the next tree and was able to take a drink

whenever she felt thirsty. She almost found herself enjoying her long

wandering through the labyrinth for the rest of that day. Passing the

night in a rather uncomfortable tree cured her of her good mood, though.

The

next day began with yet another howl in the distance, and this time

Evelyn was quite sure it was coming from someplace much closer. As a

result, she quickened her pace, and decided to skip any masturbation

breaks, no matter how horny she got. This proved a bit problematic when

she got to her next distraction.

Early

in the afternoon, just after navigating a complex of particularly tight

corners and switchbacks, she came to a fairly straight run that was

unremarkable except for the open doorway halfway down the right side.

Orangish light spilled out of the door and illuminated that part of the

pathway. As Evelyn drew closer, she felt warmth washing over her for the

first time in days and heard the unmistakable sounds of several

individuals having a wonderful time together.

When

she could actually look through the doorway, what she saw made her stop

dead in her tracks. Evelyn found herself peering into a sumptuous

bedroom, not unlike those in the Manor, but with a redder, darker

aesthetic. There was a fireplace warming the room, many candles

suffusing the space with gentle welcoming light, a soft, thick black

carpet, plush overstuffed chairs, and a large bed covered with what

looked like a deep crimson duvet. Then there were the people,

On

the bed were at least four bodies entwined in a very appealing

arrangement of shapely limbs and muscular torsos. Evelyn was

particularly distracted by one very masculine backside, from the

splendidly tight ass to the strong lower back, as its owner slowly and

intently moved between a pair of beautiful long legs. As pleasing as the

tableaux on the bed was, though, Evelyn's eyes were drawn to a scene

much closer at hand.

There,

in a large armchair that bore not a small resemblance to a throne,

reclined a staggeringly gorgeous woman with long, thick, dark hair

tumbling down around her face and over her shoulders. She had a pair of

breasts that were simply breathtaking, full and firm, rising and falling

there in the candlelight. Her legs were long and strong, and parted so

that a much smaller woman could kneel between them and go down on her.

Evelyn noticed in passing that the tiny woman on the floor had a long,

slender tail springing from the base of her spine and whipping slowly

back and forth.

The

woman who was being pleasured there was watching Evelyn with a smile on

her dark red lips. Evelyn noticed that the woman seemed to have little

horns high on her forehead, but, like the other woman's tail, this

didn't seem to bother Evelyn at all. Instead, she found herself wanting

nothing more than to go into this room and worship those magnificent,

beautiful tits. Somehow, though, she resisted, her fingers clutching the

doorframe next to her.

"Oh,

do come in, sweet thing," the woman in the chair said. "You look like

you could use a bath and a good night's sleep, as well as some tender

loving care."

"Thank

you, but I really should keep going," Evelyn said quietly. Her eyes

followed the woman's hand as it moved over one of her own glorious

breasts, giving it a squeeze and running a long red nail over her hard

nipple.

"Are

you sure that's what you want?" the woman smiled. "There is so much

pleasure to be enjoyed here. Why make things so hard on yourself?"

"It's my quest," Evelyn tried.

"Silly child," the woman chuckled. "What could you want out there? We have anything you might desire here."

To

illustrate her point, there were now two naked people standing there on

either side of the woman's chair, one man and one woman. Both were

achingly beautiful, had those tiny little horns, and seemed to have

tails swishing behind them. The woman was slender with lovely small

breasts with nipples that seemed to want Evelyn to kiss them. The man

was built like an athlete or a model and was sporting a generous

erection that seemed to beckon to Evelyn.

"I need to get one of those rings so I can come back to Eros, " Evelyn reminded herself.

"Oh,

but why would you ever want to leave?" the woman in the chair said.

"Come in and stay with us. We'll make you so comfortable and give you so

very much pleasure."

Evelyn closed her eyes and forced herself to concentrate. The gorgeous woman had overplayed her hand a bit.

"So, if I come in, I have to stay, eh?" Evelyn asked, once again using her normal voice.

"What would tempt you to leave?" the woman said with that seductive smile.

"Well, variety is nice," Evelyn pointed out.

"We

can accommodate that very easily." The woman beside the chair was now

Asian, and the man was black, and the room now appeared to be in a

mountain lodge. Then the woman was black, with full breasts and a large

cock, the man now looked just like Don, and the room was a library - a

library featuring a large bed.

Evelyn smiled and said, "It's a tempting offer, but no thanks. Have fun."

She turned and started back on her way.

"Well done," said a voice from overhead. "Hardly anyone can resist Beatrix."

"Hey,

Horace," Evelyn said as she craned her neck to get a look at the falcon

as he circled overhead. "How much farther do I have before I get to the

center of this damn thing?"

"Oh, not far at all," he replied. "It's just over there."

"She doesn't mean in a straight line, fool," said the female falcon, who was now perched on a nearby wall.

"Oh, right, let me have a look," Horace said and flew off.

"Thank you, "

"Heather,"

the lady falcon said, "and don't mention it. It seems like my job to

keep him focused. You're doing very well, by the way."

"I am?" Evelyn smiled. "Thank you."

"Yes," Heather bobbed her head. "By now the Beast would have caught up with most people."

Evelyn shifted her staff and looked around before asking, "Can you tell me more about this Beast?"

"Big hairy brute," Heather said. "Never gives up when he's got your scent, and he has yours."

"How far back is he?"

"Hard to say. There are lots of ways to go down here. I'd guess you might have till dusk, give or take, if you hurry."

Evelyn's

eyes grew wide and tried to think of another question to ask, but

Horace returned and lighted next to his mate and said, "It's hard for me

to say with your handicap, "

"He means because you can't fly," Heather clarified.

"Yes,"

Horace bobbed. "Wasn't that obvious? Anyway, you could be there in a

couple of hours, but only if you go through the ghost cave. It'll take

twice as long if you go around that."

"Ghost cave?" Evelyn asked as she started to move again, hoping the falcons would follow along.

"Yeah," Horace said. "You can't miss it, but it'll be on your left."

"Okay, but what do you mean 'ghost'?"

"You know, disembodied spirits."

That

was the most she could get out of the falcons, and Evelyn focused her

efforts on hurrying along without tripping or missing the entrance to

any caves, 'ghost' or otherwise.

Horace

had been right, the entrance to the cave would have been very hard to

miss indeed. What was, effectively, a four-way intersection formed a

small courtyard. The path Evelyn had been following continued on

straight through and there was another pathway off to the right, but on

the left a long series of broken steps led into the ground much further

than any of the previous underpasses. There was a silvery blue glow at

the bottom of those stairs and the air was decidedly cooler at the

entrance to the passage.

Evelyn

was not a superstitious woman, but this was Eros, where things were

odd, to say the least, and she had spent days wandering the "Dark

Labyrinth," had encountered talking birds, mer-people, and what she was

thinking of as succubi, and was being chased by some kind of beast. The

situation demanded that she take talk of ghosts quite seriously. Still,

any concerns Evelyn was having were banished by the sound of yet another

howl, much closer now and clearly from back the way she'd come.

She hurried down the steps and into the cave.

Evelyn’s Seduction by the Ghost of the Labyrinth.

As

she neared the bottom of the steps Evelyn saw that the cave was filled

with a thin glowing mist, which was responsible for the eerie

silver-blue illumination. The glow would make navigating the underground

passage much easier than Evelyn had feared. Adhering to her policy, she

followed the left wall.

Evelyn

was happy to see that the cave was long enough, and straight enough,

that it made sense to think of it as a rough, wide underground passage.

She was less happy to notice that there were eddies and clouds in the

mist that seemed to linger and move in ways that were, less than

natural. As she hurried along, she was sure she felt light touches on

her legs and arms, though she could see nothing that might have touched

her. She felt a warm breath on her neck at one point but brushed it away

and kept moving.

It

was only when she heard someone whispering something indistinct in her

ear that she stopped and whirled around, her staff slicing an arc

through the mist. Of course, there was no one there, but the mist

swirled around her, seeming to gather around her body. She felt hands,

well, she felt something just like hands moving over her legs, then up

her body and arms. At first it felt like maybe there were two people

caressing her, but then the sensations multiplied quickly, and Evelyn

felt like there were a dozen or more pairs of hands moving over her

skin, feeling and exploring her body.

It

was as if her breasts were being cupped, her ass squeezed, her face

caressed, and her labia stroked, while her legs and arms, belly and

back, were stroked and gently massaged, though she was standing there

alone in the cave. In spite of herself, and against her plan to hurry

through the cave as quickly as possible, Evelyn found herself getting

very turned on by the ghostly attention. When it felt like several

mouths, with their very tactile lips, teeth, and tongues, joined the

spectral hands, kissing and licking at her skin, sucking and pulling at

her nipples, Evelyn shuddered and moaned.

She

felt herself gently lifted into the air as invisible hands parted her

legs. Then Evelyn groaned loudly as the sensation of several mouths

pleasuring her cunt and clit flooded through her nervous system. She

came there, floating in the mist, as hours and hours of frustration

broke through the dam and washed over her in a tumbling storm of muscle

clenching ecstasy. She was still shuddering and gasping when she felt

something pushing up into her cunt. No, it was definitely somethings,

plural. She was being filled quite nicely, but not more than she would

by one good-sized cock, but they were moving separately, and the feeling

was amazing!

Every

bit of her cunt was being stroked and stimulated at once. Plus, there

was still the feeling of several mouths on her, licking her clit and

sucking her nipples, while all those ghostly hands caressed her body.

Evelyn felt herself surrendering, letting the ghosts, or whatever they

were, have their way with her. She thought it would be wonderful to just

float along like this, being made love to for, for,

"No!"

she shouted, much louder than she had expected. Immediately she dropped

to the ground, landing painfully, and an angry, "Fuck!"

As

she picked herself up and looked around for her staff, Evelyn eyed the

glowing mist all around her warily. When she had retrieved her staff and

adjusted her pouch, she said, "Look, I'm sorry. You've all been really

wonderful, and that was just really, really amazing, but I have to keep

going."

Knowing

the whole point of the ghost cave was probably to keep her from

finishing the labyrinth, she was a bit surprised when the mist drew back

and let her continue without any further temptations or interference.

Even so, Evelyn spent the rest of her underground journey thinking about

how intense her experience had been. She found herself thinking she

would like to come back here. She wondered how it would feel to have the

ghosts come inside her. Did they even have orgasms? These musings kept

her rather distracted and very horny until she started up a rough-hewn

set of steps at the end of the cave.

Blinking

in the relatively bright light of the overcast day, Evelyn looked

around and tried to get her bearings. She was at another four-way

intersection, and started to head to the left, as her system dictated.

"No, go straight," said Horace from overhead. "Hurry! He found a shortcut."

Stumbling

a bit, Evelyn broke into a run. Her pouch was slapping at her wildly,

so she wrestled it off and tossed it aside. This was one of those times

she was glad she didn't have bigger tits.

"Right and right again," Horace shouted.

Evelyn

wanted to ask why the hell he hadn't been this helpful earlier but

decided not to waste her breath at that moment. Instead she pitched

herself around the two corners and ran flat out.

"She's not going to make it," Heather said from somewhere off to Evelyn's left.

"Take this next left and then a quick right and the central clearing is straight ahead," Horace continued.

Evelyn

made the jog to the left, scraping her shoulder on the corner, and

sprinted. Ahead, she could see where the walls on either side of her

came to an end and there was some kind of opening. Then she was through

and running into a large courtyard that looked like it had once been

nicely maintained but had since been left to ruin. Scraggly weeds and

grasses pushed up between uneven stones and unruly bushes here and there

suggested a long-forgotten attempt at landscaping. Some distance in

front of her, there was a rise of stones with what looked like a

fountain jetting water.

She was going to make it! And the first thing she was going to do was clean herself in that damn water.

Then Heather screeched, "Look out!"

"On your right!" Horace added.

When

Evelyn saw the dark shape barreling at her out of the corner of her

eye, all she could think to do was to dive into a roll. She was low to

the ground when the beast hit her, hairy arms and long talon-like

fingers grappling for her. Unable to get a good hold, it rolled past her

and quickly sprang back up.

Evelyn had rolled into a crouch, her staff raised and ready, and glowered at the beast, getting her first look at the creature.

She

didn't know what to call it. It looked a bit like a werewolf, but also a

bit like an ape. Its arms were long, like an ape's, but its snout was

more lupine; its ears were on the side of its head, but pointed, more

like a dog's. Its back, as well as the back of its arms and its

haunches, were covered with dark brown fur, and its flesh was a much

lighter brown. It had hands with long fingers, like a chimp's, but feet

more like a human's, though it did have long, hooked toenails, which

probably helped it climb over the rocks and walls of the labyrinth. It

had fangs and a long tongue that Evelyn could see clearly as it

struggled to catch its breath. It looked at her with deep brown eyes. Of

course, she also noticed that it had a nice-sized, and very erect,

penis of the primate variety.

Evelyn

spent the second or two she had at her disposal to remember everything

she knew about fighting here in Eros, and then the beast was springing

at her.

Of

course, by the time the creature reached the place she'd been, Evelyn

had sprung into the air and leapt over it, landing behind it. As he spun

around, Evelyn's staff whipped across his snout with a loud crack. A

spray of blood and spittle arced after the staff.

"No!"

Evelyn said, in a very different tone from the one she'd used with the

ghosts. There she had mostly been addressing herself.

The beast snarled angrily and dove at her again, this time higher.

Rolling

backward and falling, Evelyn let its outstretched claws fly over her.

Then she shoved up with her feet, connecting with the beast's crotch and

pushing it up and over. He tumbled past her with a confused yelp, as

Evelyn sprang to her feet and spun around to face him. Again, her staff

flashed along with her twisting motion, this time connecting with the

beast's arm.

"No!" she repeated sternly, in the tone of a woman reprimanding a misbehaving dog.

Glowering

at Evelyn, and rubbing its arm, the beast slowly moved around her,

keeping his distance but clearly not leaving anytime soon. She turned

with it, watching him warily.

When

he moved in again, it was much more careful, ready to change direction

if his prey moved. When it decided it was close enough, he rushed in

trying to catch Evelyn in its arms. Using a move she'd learned in

aikido, though, Evelyn easily slipped away and gave the beast a sharp

swat on its hairy ass as it blundered past.

The

creature spun quickly rounding on Evelyn, trying again to catch her

again, but she easily ducked under his long arms. She also took

advantage of the fact that it was off balance by using her staff to

sweep its leg out from it. As it sprawled forward, she again smacked it

on the ass, with the staff and quite hard.

"No!"

she said for the third time. This time, though she found herself

smiling a bit. Fear had given way to relief, and thanks in part to the

adrenaline certain other things were reasserting themselves.

The

beast had collected himself and was now watching Evelyn indignantly and

rather suspiciously. Apparently, it wasn't used to its prey fighting

back so well, if at all.

"Are you going to behave?" she asked.

It regarded her with a rather clear expression of confusion, but then slowly nodded his head.

"Good boy," she smiled. "If you'll be nice, I might give you a little treat."

The beast cocked his head to the side a bit and visibly relaxed.

Keeping

her staff in hand and ready, Evelyn took a few steps toward the

crouching beast, again noticing its erect cock. When he didn't move away

or react aggressively, Evelyn reached slowly out to pet his head and

then scratched a bit. The beast responded with something that sounded

like a happy murmur.

"Good

boy," she said again. Staff still in hand, Evelyn slowly crouched in

front of him, looking the beast in the eye. Leaning in a bit, she

reached out to lightly touch his cock. The creature breathed a sigh, and

Evelyn began to caress it more deliberately. Carefully watching for any

sign that the beast would jump her, Evelyn wrapped her hand around his

cock and stroked it.

Satisfied that the beast was docile enough, Evelyn said, "Lie down."

She

nudged him backward until the beast was on his back looking up at

Evelyn intently. Moving quickly, she straddled his hairy body and took

hold of his cock.

"See?

If you behave yourself, we can have lots of fun together," she smiled

down at him as she rubbed his cockhead between her rather moist lips.

Then she sank down on his thick, hard shaft with a deeply satisfied

groan, loving the way his sex filled her. Dropping her staff at last,

Evelyn braced her hands on the beast's broad chest and proceeded to

slide up and down on his cock.

The

beast shoved up into her and reached up to hold her waist in its wiry

hands. Evelyn leaned back a bit and started squeezing her tits tightly.

With the beast's help she slammed herself down on him again and again,

grinding her clit against his hairy body with each downward motion. Then

she was crying out loudly as she came there, riding the fearsome beast

she'd tamed. She shook on top of him, clutching her breasts tightly as

her body clenched and pulled at him. As soon as she started to come

down, she started moving again. The beast was all too happy to keep

fucking her, and when it rolled her over on her back, Evelyn was only

too happy to let him drive into her hard and fast.

Evelyn's

legs wrapped around the beast's furry hips and pulled him in,

encouraging him to ravish her. The beast seemed to understand this, or

was just following its instinct, because he was fucking her violently,

hard, deep and rough. Evelyn cried out incoherently there in the middle

of the Dark Labyrinth as she came again and again, until finally the

beast's big cock swelled inside her and flooded her cunt with a

bucketful of hot cum.

"Oh yes! Good boy!" Evelyn called out as she shook with her own orgasm. "Damn!"

She

felt the beast drawing out of her and a long stream of his cum ran out

of her. She smiled to herself and sat up a bit to look at the beast. It

was crouched a few feet away, watching her.

"Now wasn't that better than fighting?" she asked.

When the beast nodded his head rather emphatically, she smiled and said, "Bring that over here. I'm not done with you yet."

In

another moment, Evelyn was on her knees sucking on the beast's cock

until she was sure he was ready to go again. Then, she walked him over

to the steps leading up to the fountain.

"Well, that was impressive," Horace said from a nearby bush.

"Enjoy the show?" Evelyn asked wryly.

"Quite!" Heather said.

"You definitely have charms to soothe the savage beast," Horace chuckled.

"Well, feel free to stick around and watch," Evelyn laughed.

Laying

down on her belly on the edge of a stone riser, Evelyn had the beast

take her from behind. He shoved into her hard, and Evelyn found herself

enjoying the way the stone felt as it rubbed against her belly and tits.

She worked her arm down between her body and the stone to stroke her

clit as the beast fucked her relentlessly. Soon she was coming again,

crying out partly for the benefit of the watching falcons but mostly

because she was enjoying making a spectacle of herself, being fucked

there by the wild beast.

Only

after she'd had several very satisfying orgasms, did Evelyn have him

stop so she could turn around on the stone so she could look up at him

as he fucked her. There was something so wildly, insanely decadent about

having this wild thing mate with her, and Evelyn was happily surprised

to find out how very into this she was. Soon she was coming yet again,

clenching and groaning on his cock. Before Evelyn was quite done riding

the waves of her climax, she could tell he was about to come again. She

managed to push him back and pulled his cock to her mouth. Wrapping both

her hands tightly around his shaft, and sucking on the fat head, she

milked at him until she felt him swelling in her grasp. Then with a deep

groan, the beast came for her. A huge gout of cum erupted into Evelyn's

mouth and down her throat, but there was much too much for her to

swallow and most of it spilled out of her mouth. Then a second spasm

shook the beast and another deluge of cum splashed all over her face,

throat, and tits.

Laughing,

and wiping some cum from her eyes, Evelyn smiled up at the beast and

said, "Good boy. Now, help me up to that fountain so I can get cleaned

up."

She heard Horace saying, "I'm telling you, honey, mammal sex is hot!"

"Shut up, fool," Heather laughed. "I wasn't arguing with you."

As

soon as the cool water hit her, Evelyn found herself back on the grand

porch in front of the Hall of the Crimson Mountain King. She was still

rather drenched in the beast's cum.

"Fuckers," she breathed, and headed off to the showers.

Chapter 10. The Lighted Stage & a Familiar Face

"So,

after she got one hundred men to cum for her, Evelyn had to make it to

the center of something called the 'Dark Labyrinth,'" Don continued.

"She made friends with a pair of talking falcons, met some mermaids

& mermen, answered a sphinx's riddles, and had sex with 'ghosts.'"

Toshia laughed, "You're moving way too fast!"

With a smile, Don said, "Yeah, but it's her story to tell and we're running out of time."

"I suppose that's fair."

"But,

I will tell you, she was being stalked by a 'beast' that sounds like a

combination of an ape and a werewolf. She fought it off, got it to

behave, and fucked it."

"Whoa!"

"Yeah, it reminded me of your encounter with the Bull, only more violent."

"Sounds hot," Toshia smiled.

"That was my reaction, too."

"That's pretty fucking hot!" Don grinned at Evelyn. It had gotten dark while she was telling her story there by the poolside.

"Yeah,

I thought so too," she laughed. "While I got cleaned up, I kept

thinking about the whole thing and got pretty riled up again. When I got

out of the shower, I threw myself into the big orgy for a couple of

hours. Then, I went straight up to the council. I had cum running down

the insides of my legs and drying all over my ass, tits, and face, but

no one said a word or even seemed to notice."

Don laughed, "How did you keep a straight face?"

"It

wasn't easy," she winked. "They gave me my next mission, which did not

involve being teleported away. So, I went back out, rode the couch down,

and got cleaned up before heading out. I was able to grab my clothes,

too."

"Nice! So, what is your next mission?"

"I'm on a pilgrimage to the Grove of Rati."

"Ah?"

"Yeah,

I don't know where it is, either, but the council gave me this compass

to point me in the right direction," she drew a small device from the

pocket of her skirt and passed it to Don. "They said it points in the

right direction."

"Well,

that's handy," Don said as he examined what did, indeed, look just like

a normal compass, but had no cardinal or degree markings.

"I have to get there on my own power: no riverboats, ships, or flying carpets. 'Can't even ride piggy-back."

Don passed the compass back and asked, "How long do you have?"

"As long as it takes, I guess," Evelyn shrugged. "I got the impression they think it will take quite a while."

"That sucks," he frowned.

"Yeah, but you're stuck here for a year, anyway, right?"

"True."

"And just think of all the stories I'll have when I get back," she smiled.

"Yeah, that's true, too," Don nodded. "Still, I'm going to miss you."

She kissed him and said, "I'll miss you, too, lover. I'll come back here as soon as I can."

"Okay, yeah, let's meet here at the Resort, poolside, as soon as we have some freedom."

"Deal! Stick to the other protocols but come back here when we get the chance."

"It's a good place to wait," Don smiled.

"You might not feel that way at the end of the year," Evelyn pointed out. "Now, you said you had something in mind for tonight?"

"I did," nodded Don. "Did you get a chance to try the Lighted Stage while you were here before?"

"I went in and looked around, but I didn't play there."

"I was thinking it was perfect for our particular situation," he smiled.

"Oh, good thinking. Let's go!" Evelyn grinned as she took his hand and led the way.

"I don't remember the Lighted Stage," Toshia frowned.

"Yeah,

it's past the Temple, in a corner we never got to. It's basically an

exhibitionist and voyeur club. It's not much to look at on the outside,

except that there are four video screens on the main wall that show some

of what's going on inside. Anyway, when you go in, there are two doors -

one labeled 'players' and the other labeled 'audience.' On the first

one, it also says, 'All playing should be done on one of the stages,'

and on the second it says, 'No playing with anyone in the audience, just

yourself. Enjoy the show!'"

"Oh, nice! It does sound perfect."

"Yeah,

that's what I was thinking," Don laughed. "Naturally, I went to the

audience side, but I've been in the other part. There's a nice lounge

there, where players can get cleaned up, have a bite to eat and

something to drink, and find playmates. Oh, and there is a costume room,

too, so they can roleplay appropriate to the stage they select, if they

want to."

"Damn," Toshia breathed. "I wish we'd tried that."

Don

chuckled and continued, "That evening I went to the audience side,

which is like a dimly lit club. There are comfortable chairs and

benches, waiters moving around with drinks, and discrete stacks of

towels here and there. The one side, though, is made up of seven stages -

really just one-room sets - four on the bottom row and three above

them. There is a balcony on the audience side so you can get a better

view of the action on the second floor. The lighting is set up so that

the stages are well-lit, but you can't really see the audience side

people too clearly unless you really try."

"What kind of sets?"

"They

might change now and then, but one's got mirrors on all three walls and

a big round bed in the middle that's constantly turning, very slowly.

Another's set up like a honeymoon suite, all in red and pink. There's a

locker room, an S&M dungeon, a cheap motel room, and one that looks

like a pretty dirty bus stop. My favorite, though, is one that looks

like a living room from the '70s. There's something so funny about that

one, but it's sexy too, like, oh, sex is just happening here in the

living room. Well, I think it's sexy."

Toshia smiled and said, "No, I get it."

"On

the player's side, the door to each set has three lights over it,

green, yellow, and red, and the players switch them appropriately. Green

means the stage is completely free; yellow means it's being used but

people should feel free to join in; and red means it's being used but

they don't want anyone else joining in. I'm told hardly anyone uses the

red light, but it does happen."

"I suppose people might have a particular scenario they want to play out," Toshia mused.

"Exactly,"

Don smiled. "Anyway, it was already a pretty busy night when we got

there. All but one of the stages was already being used."

As Don waited for Evelyn to make an appearance on one of the seven stages, he idly surveyed the other shows.

Along

the bottom row of stages, working from right to left: in the dungeon

scene there was a naked man suspended by his wrists from a ring in the

ceiling as a woman in leather alternated between spanking his ass with a

big black paddle and teasing his very erect penis with her hand, as

well as a young woman in a set of stocks who was being tormented by an

older man doing things to her from behind; in the living room were three

couples who seemed to be living out a rather enthusiastic swinger scene

from a porno; on the big round revolving bed there seemed to be

something just short of a dozen naked bodies thoroughly enjoying

themselves; and on a bare mattress in the bus stop set three men were

enthusiastically fucking and sucking each other.

Don

climbed the stairs up to the balcony and saw that five women were

putting on a very appealing show in the big, central, honeymoon suite,

and a woman wearing a cheerleader outfit was surrounded by five rather

fit men in the locker room over to the right.

Only

the cheap motel set, on the left, was unused, so Don settled in to wait

directly across from that, leaning on the balcony railing. From that

position, as well as seeing much of what was going on down below, Don

could watch the women in the honeymoon set, which made it quite easy to

wait for Evelyn to turn up.

Eventually,

the motel room door opened, and Evelyn came in, followed by her two

playmates. Evelyn was now wearing a bright pink tube top, a red

miniskirt, fishnet stockings and stiletto heels. She had applied dark

red lipstick and some serious eye shadow. Her two companions, a woman

with black hair drawn back in a bun and a tall older man with blond

hair, were dressed in surprisingly modest clothing, particularly for

Eros. The woman was wearing a blouse and skirt and relatively low

high-heels, and the man was wearing loafers, slacks, and a button-down

shirt. Don immediately surmised that Evelyn was playing the role of a

streetwalker picked up by a couple looking to spice up their

relationship.

Evelyn

directed the man to have a seat in the chair in the corner, as she drew

the woman with her to the bed. She got up on her knees on the bed and

turned to face the woman, who she drew in for a long, deep kiss.

Evelyn's hands moved over the woman's body, groping her through her

clothes before she began to undress her. Evelyn pushed the woman's

blouse down over her shoulders and promptly lowered her mouth to the

newly exposed breasts.

Don

watched from his place at the balcony, as Evelyn eventually went back

to making out with her new friend and then quickly removed her tank top,

tossing it to the side, and then held the woman's head to her breast.

Evelyn smiled over at the man in his chair, who so far seemed perfectly

content to watch the two women. Only when Evelyn had stripped the woman

of her skirt, and gotten rid of her own miniskirt, but left on her

stockings and heels, did she beckon the man to join the women where they

were sitting on the edge of the bed.

Taking

the lead again, Evelyn undid the man's pants and drew out his penis.

Soon, she and the other woman were taking turns sucking and licking at

what quickly became a long and very thick cock. Don watched as Evelyn

tried to get as much of that monster as she could down her throat and

then encouraged the other woman to do the same. Pushing the woman's head

down on his fat organ, Evelyn smiled up at the man and said something

the audience couldn't hear. Soon, with four feminine hands wrapped

around his shaft, the man was spraying a shower of cum all over the

women's faces and tits. Evelyn sucked on his head, apparently draining

him of any remaining jizz, as the other woman licked up any cum on his

shaft and balls.

Evelyn

said something else to the man, who smiled and nodded before stripping

out of his clothes as he moved back to the chair to wait his turn again.

Meanwhile,

Evelyn had turned to the woman and proceeded to lick and suck up every

bit of cum she could find. The woman returned the favor and the two of

them eventually were lying on the bed making out intently. Evelyn

gradually began to make her way down the woman's body, until she was

half off the bed, going down on the woman, who definitely seemed to be

enjoying what Evelyn was doing.

Don

was enjoying watching the woman writhing on the bed as Evelyn lay

between her legs. His cock was rock hard in front of him, but he made a

point of not touching it yet.

The

man whose cock was apparently quite ready for round two got up and

crossed over to the bed, where he encouraged Evelyn to raise herself up

until she was bent over at the end of the bed, her ass in the air while

her face was still buried between the other woman's legs. Bending his

legs and pushing his cock down, the man was soon fucking in and out of

Evelyn, his hands on her hips pulling her back on him and shoving her

forward into the woman on the bed.

Don

found himself entranced by the line of Evelyn's stockinged leg,

stretching from her ankle there above that long heel up along her strong

calf, along the line of her firm thigh as it flexed slowly while she

was fucked, to her tight ass as the man's thick, thick cock moved like a

fat piston in and out of her cunt. He imagined the man's balls were

slapping Evelyn's clit with each thrust.

Don's

eye followed the downward flow of Evelyn's torso as she continued to

lick and suck at the woman's clit. Don could only see the tumult of

Evelyn's red-brown hair above where the woman's thigh was grasped by

Evelyn's hand. Then there was the woman's belly and breasts as she

arched her back with her impending orgasm. Her black hair had come loose

from its bun and was now spilling out like a dark pillow beneath her.

When she came, the woman cried out loud enough to drown out all the

other sounds in the room. Evelyn kept at it until the woman came at

least twice more and pushed Evelyn away with a very happy smile on her

face.

To be continued.

By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Evelyn’s Task: 100 shags in 2 days.

In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Evelyn

remembered that there were four or five high stools arranged around her

table and looking down she saw that there were three faces smiling up

at her, watching her move in the light. There were two men and a woman.

One of the men looked Latino and the other was black with a slightly

light complexion. Both men seemed naked from Evelyn's viewpoint. The

woman seemed Chinese or Vietnamese, or possibly Thai, but had curly

blonde hair brushing her lovely neck, she seemed younger than the two

guys by maybe a decade. She was wrapped in a white towel for some

reason, but it had slipped down to expose her left breast.

Evelyn

casually looked around to see how her fellow dancers were doing. Though

one of the guys was still dancing much as she was, the other girl and

guy had moved into much more suggestive styles. The guy was reclining on

his haunches, bending back so his rather impressive erection was

standing straight up as several members of his audience reached out to

run their hands over his muscular thighs. The girl was on her hands and

knees wiggling her ass and exposing her vulva for the people on that

side of her table. Evelyn decided she should be having more fun with

this situation.

Spreading

her feet wide apart on the table, with her back to the two men, she

slowly bent at the waist until she had placed her hands flat on the

table. Her long red-brown hair cascaded around her head and brushed the

tabletop. She felt a hand moving up over her right ankle and then a

moment later one caressing her left. Smiling, Evelyn, took her right

hand and lifted her hair from her face and had a closer look at the

pretty Asian woman who was smiling back at her.

Letting

the Latino and black guys, she assumed, continue to caress her feet,

ankles, and strong calves, as well as admire her exposed cunt, Evelyn

crooked her left index finger at the woman, beckoning her closer.

Letting her towel fall away, the woman leaned forward over the

illuminated tabletop. Evelyn caught her face in a light grasp and gave

her a lingering kiss.

Releasing

the woman's face, Evelyn slowly stood and went back to her dancing for a

moment, slowly turning until she was facing the Latino guy, and then

repeated her slow bending, including giving a kiss, which was a bit less

lingering than the first one. She went through the same routine for the

black guy.

She

was planning to change things up but by then a third man had joined her

audience. This was a guy who seemed Indian or Pakistani, and who was

admiring Evelyn with quite obvious lust, over and above the admiration

the others were exhibiting. Ordinarily, she would have thought 'This one's trouble,' but under the circumstances the way the new guy was looking at her just turned her on more and emboldened her further.

This

time, while facing the new guy, Evelyn backed up toward the edge of the

table, nearest the Latino gentleman, then lowered herself to her hands

and knees, and then crawled the short distance to the new guy who met

her with a passionate kiss. Evelyn let herself enjoy the feeling of his

tongue against hers for a long moment, but then backed up, rolling back

until she was sitting closer to the Asian woman. With her hands and feet

planted firmly beneath her, Evelyn lifted herself up into a

table-position, her thighs spread so the woman could see her cunt

clearly.

Very

slowly, Evelyn lowered herself, sinking toward the woman who was

watching her with a smile. Watching the woman's expressions, Evelyn slid

her hand down over her taut belly until her fingers were moving over

her labia. Then she found herself slowly fingering herself, pressing her

palm tightly against her clit. She might have just laid back there on

the table and brought herself off, but just then the pretty Asian woman

crooked her finger at her, copying the gesture Evelyn had used on her

just minutes ago.

With

a broad smile, Evelyn crab-walked herself to the edge of the table

right in front of the woman, who ran her hands along the inside of

Evelyn's thighs before leaning in to kiss her very ready cunt. The

woman's tongue slipped between Evelyn's lips and flickered over her

clit, sending shivers all through her body. Momentarily forgetting the

three men and the rest of the situation, Evelyn lay back and enjoyed

what the woman's tongue and lips were doing to her. Evelyn slipped her

legs around the woman's shoulders to hold her close and clasped her own

tits tightly, pinching her nipples a bit.

She

was content to stay there and let the lovely woman lick her to an

orgasm, at least, but then she felt a warm hand on her left thigh, which

was the one on the side toward the newer guy. Looking down, she saw

that that man was saying something to the woman, who stopped what she

was doing to Evelyn to smile and nod to him. Then, reluctantly, Evelyn

relaxed her legs' grasp on the woman so she could pull away and be

replaced by the gentleman with lust in his eyes.

Fortunately,

he picked up right where the pretty Asian had left off, which earned

him a happy smile from Evelyn. Then she watched as the Latino guy helped

the Asian woman climb up onto the table with Evelyn. Her pale, slender

body was beautiful in the bright light as she crawled over to kiss

Evelyn, who relaxed and enjoyed being pleasured by two affectionate

mouths. Too quickly, though, the woman broke the kiss and moved to

straddle Evelyn's face. Smiling up at the woman, Evelyn grasped her

tight ass and helped her get into just the right position so Evelyn

could run her tongue between her lips, tasting her sweet nectar and

licking at her hard little clit.

The

guy between her legs wasn't exactly the best, but he wasn't bad, and he

was clearly intent on making Evelyn come. Evelyn felt her legs resting

on his shoulders and her heels pressing against his back, holding him

there, as she tried to concentrate on licking and sucking at the cunt

and clit on her face. She felt her orgasm approaching as she saw the

Latino guy moving up in front of the Asian woman. Evelyn wondered a bit

how many people this table could hold, but went on with what

she was doing, trying to make this pretty woman come for her.

By

now the man between Evelyn's legs was fucking at least two fingers in

and out of her cunt rather violently as his tongue lashed at her clit,

and she could see the Asian woman on her face was sucking the Latino

guy's cock. She thought what a nice spectacle this must be for the

people watching, and then she was coming. Her body clenched and spasmed

as Evelyn rode a wave of tumbling ecstasy. She stopped licking at the

woman on her face's clit and just moaned into her cunt as she shook.

Only when she came back down did she manage to get back to work,

squeezing the woman's ass in her hands as she continued licking and

sucking.

Evelyn

was barely aware of the fact that the man between her legs was shifting

around. Then, she felt the unmistakable sensations that came with

having a cock moving between her lips and then pushing into her cunt.

Evelyn wondered how the man, who she was assuming was the same guy who'd

just been licking her, managed to get up high enough to fuck her, but

put that concern out of her head and let herself enjoy being fucked. She

felt her legs being lifted up, held in a V, as the man shoved into her

with increasing force.

Soon,

it was all Evelyn could do to keep the woman's clit in place enough for

her to keep licking at it, as she was driven into again and again. She

found herself wishing she could get a hold of something to encourage her

fucker to ram into her even harder, or that he had a bigger cock. Even

so, she thought she was likely to come again before she was able to make

the woman on top of her come. She was wrong.

The

woman had been pressing down on Evelyn's mouth and tongue more

insistently, when suddenly she was shaking and rubbing herself on

Evelyn's face as her juices flowed freely. Evelyn found herself bathed

in sweet wetness as the woman shuddered and gasped on her face. Then she

felt the man fucking her filling her cunt with his cum.

As

the woman carefully moved away and Evelyn felt the cock being pulled

away from her cunt, she remembered where she was and thought it was

extremely hot that she had been putting on such a display for everyone

in the club. She also thought that she needed more cock. Rather than

just lay there sprawled out at the edge of her table and wait for

someone to put his cock in her, which was sure to happen soon enough,

Evelyn thought she should do something more proactive about the

situation.

Wiping

her face a bit with the back of her hand, Evelyn sat up and looked

around. She saw that the table had actually lowered quite a bit while

she'd been distracted. It was now at a level where it would be quite

easy for the average man to fuck her as she was. While that was

convenient, Evelyn wanted to go on with her performance. Knowing that

she must look pretty wild with her mane of hair all messed up and wet,

she twisted around and cast her eye to the people around her

table-stage.

The

lusty guy who had licked her and then, she presumed, fucked her was

still there, and had a contented smile on his face. The black guy was

there too, but the Latino and Asian woman were gone. A new guy caught

her eye. He was a young man, maybe early twenties, white, with short

black hair. After crawling to the center of her table, Evelyn beckoned

to this new guy and the black guy who'd been waiting so patiently. She

knelt there in the middle of her brightly lit little stage as they came

up to stand in front of her, presenting their cocks.

The

black cock was nice and long, and very thick, while the white one was

even longer, but not so thick. Before she even began to kiss and lick at

these beautiful phalluses before her, Evelyn had a plan. She took her

time, really trying to make a show of things, licking and sucking on

both cocks. After a bit, she gestured for the black guy to lie down on

his back for her. Holding on to the long white cock for support and to

keep him from wandering off, Evelyn straddled the muscular black man and

sank slowly down on his wonderfully fat cock.

Groaning

a bit as she impaled herself, feeling herself so blissfully filled,

Evelyn reached down with her free hand to stroke her clit. There on the

illuminated platform, on top of a muscular man with his big thick cock

in her cunt, another man standing next to her, his long cock tightly in

her hand, Evelyn brought herself off in a brief but sweet orgasm.

Then

she was riding slowly up and down on that thick column of hard flesh,

fingers stroking her clit furiously, while her other hand twisted and

stroked at the other cock, until she threw her head back and her muscles

tensed all over as she came loudly for everyone to see. She really let

herself go with it, squeezing herself on that cock and arching her back

and crying out incoherently, gasping and shuddering.

When

Evelyn was able to think again, she smiled down at the man underneath

her and began to rock herself against him, working his thick cock in and

out of herself again. She pulled the waiting guy over to her mouth,

quickly going back to sucking hungrily at his long cock. She tried to

get as much as she could of that length down her throat, but there was

quite a bit left over. When she had that cock nice and slippery with her

saliva, she looked up at its owner and tossed her head over her

shoulder, hoping he would take the hint. He did.

In

another moment, Evelyn braced herself with both hands on the black

guy's firm chest as the guy behind her began to push his long cock

slowly up her ass. She loved the feeling of being so completely filled, a

sensation she hadn't appreciated so well before that orgy on the

Riverboat. For the first time since climbing onto her little stage,

Evelyn said something. She groaned and said, "God yes! That feels so

good! Fuck me boys, fuck me!"

It

took a moment for them to get the right rhythm, but soon the two men

were working well together, pistoning in and out of Evelyn's body as

they succumbed to their carnal desire to fuck her until they came inside

her. She came and came again, shuddering and crying out between them,

before someone else joined their party.

An

Asian guy with a long cock, but not as long as the guy who was

vigorously fucking her ass, came up and offered himself to Evelyn's

mouth. Without hesitating, she opened her mouth and let him slide past

her lips, over her tongue and into her throat.

Evelyn

was now merely hanging on, letting the three men move in and out of

her. She let herself go, merely riding along as the sensations and

pleasure had their way with her. Oddly enough, it was the man fucking

her face who came first, pumping what seemed like a lot of cum down her

throat and then splashing across her face. Before Evelyn could wipe any

of the jizz off her forehead, she felt the big cock under her pumping

hot cum up into her cunt, and then, before the first was finished, the

guy behind her was coming deep inside her bowels, hot cum rushing up

inside her.

This

was all too much for Evelyn's body to resist and she came again, this

time in an explosive wrack of clenching muscles, shaking limbs, and

wordless crying out.

"I

came so, fucking, hard," Evelyn breathed. She had worked the end of her

staff up into her ass and was fucking the fingers of her left hand in

and out of her cunt, as she strummed at her clit with the fingers of her

right. "Fuck! I'm going to come again, Don! Come with me!"

Don

had stripped out of his Batman costume and was stroking his very hard

cock as he listened to her story and watched her. Although she had

brought herself off earlier during the story, he had held off, but now,

at her urging, he gave in.

"Yes," he nodded, arching his back, pushing his cock upward, "yes! I'm going to, oh fuck, yes!"

"Yes, baby!" she cried out. "YES!"

Across

the room, in her chair, Evelyn was shaking and moaning, while Don's

cock swelled and erupted spraying a flood of hot, white cum all over his

belly and chest. He clenched and shuddered as the orgasm went on and

on.

"Wait," Toshia said. "She used the end of the staff as a dildo?"

Don nodded, "It was a good size for it, and smooth, no splinters."

"Damn," she grinned. "I kind of wish I'd thought of that."

"Hum,"

Evelyn purred, laying in her chair, legs splayed widely, staff sticking

out of her ass, fingers idly stroking her labia. "I do wish we could

play."

"Believe me, me too!" Don grinned as he used his discarded costume to wipe cum off himself. "Was that the end of your story?"

"Well," she said as she slowly drew the staff out of her ass. "Hey, note that I have now taken the stick out of my ass."

Don laughed and said, "Duly noted."

"Well, the rest of that session just became an orgy, which was a lot of fun, but for me that was the best part."

"Excellent!"

"The rest of the week passed with more of the same, basically, nothing more intense and very little of it was boring."

"What about the rest of the Resort? You said you had time off every day."

"Yeah,

I think I've been into every one of the clubs," she nodded. "I didn't

stay long in all of them, but I made a point to check out every one I

found."

"Any favorites? Or particularly hot events?"

"I had a good time in Ladies Night," she winked. "And I bring the hot event with me, you know."

Don laughed, "I do know!"

"Nothing

really stands out as particularly noteworthy, I'm sure I'll think of

more stories to tell you, but I should tell you about my next mission.

Did you want to take a break and get properly cleaned up, though? I

could use a drink and a bite to eat."

"Sounds good!" Don smiled, grabbing a vest to hang his sheriff's star on.

"Hey, where's that deputy girl?"

"Hell if I know," shrugged Don. "She seems to have gone with the previous sheriff."

"'Seems like you should have someone to watch over things when you're sleeping."

"Want the job?"

"Sorry, lover," she chuckled. "I can't stay that long."

"Well, that sucks."

"Don't you think it would be even more frustrating for us to spend this year here together but not getting to have sex?"

"Good point," Don agreed.

They

had come to the Jungle Room, and Evelyn suggested they pop in to see if

India was about. She wasn't, and neither was Jaden, but they took the

opportunity to clean up in the pool before deciding to walk and talk.

"I can call this doing my rounds," Don smiled. "Now, that was your first mission, right?"

"Yes," she nodded. "The next one was very straightforward: fuck one hundred men in two days."

"Ah, what? Seriously?"

Evelyn

grinned at his reaction and said, "Well, not exactly. The exact

phrasing was more like 'Have one hundred men come in or on you within 48

hours.'"

Thinking

back to her own escapades in Eros, which she had considered impressive,

Toshia laughed and exclaimed, "There goes my slut of the year title!"

"I don't remember that being official," Don laughed. "But, hey, you left early, and you've got Sarah."

"That's true," she smiled. "Still, I'm a bit jealous, and I was fond of that title."

"Maybe you can find a way to win it back later," Don grinned.

"Oh, you can count on it!" Toshia laughed.

"A hundred?!" Don gaped.

"Yep,"

Evelyn nodded. "I didn't think it would even be difficult. I just

planned to head down to the huge-ass orgy downstairs. It would be easy

to get twenty-five guys in the morning, twenty-five in the

afternoon, twenty-five in the evening, Hell, I'd be done early."

"Well, yeah, when you put it that way. But I take it things didn't go quite so easily."

She

laughed, "Yeah, that woman, Pamela, added something; I couldn't do it

either in the Pleasure Dome or at the on-going orgy here in the Temple."

"That would make things a bit trickier," nodded Don.

"Yeah, but 'the timer' started with the first guy to come, and they picked where they would send me."

"Hum, they could be real cocks and put you in the middle of nowhere."

"Yeah, but they didn't," she smiled. "They sent me to a place you're familiar with, the Manor."

"Oh! Fun!" Don grinned.

"I

turned up outside the front door, but I could tell where I was from

your description. I wanted to get my task done as quickly as possible,

but I remembered our system, so I went in and found the library as

quickly as possible. Thanks to what you told me about getting around in

there it was pretty easy. Sure enough, Robert was there and had a lot of

questions. I tried to fill him in as best as I could, and then I let

him fill me in, if you follow my meaning," she winked at him.

Don grinned, "I'm sure he appreciated both things."

"I think he did," she smiled. "I rode him right there on his chair."

"Nice. That's one."

"You're

going to give up on that pretty quickly," laughed Evelyn. "Once I got

that first dose of cum, I was on the hunt. There was a slender young guy

wandering around in the stacks just outside the Scholar's office, over

to the right of those tables, remember?"

"The place, but not the guy," nodded Don.

"Yeah, smart ass. Well, I just went up to him, dropped to my knees and blew him right there."

"Two."

Evelyn rolled her eyes, "Do I have to shove you in?"

They were walking hand-in-hand by the side of the giant pool in the middle of the Resort.

When

Don just laughed, Evelyn continued with, "I found two more guys there

on that floor of the library. I got them together and had one fuck me

from behind while I sucked the other one off, right there in the

stacks."

"Nice," Don said, adding under his breath, "Four."

Ignoring

him, Evelyn said, "I was able to find eleven more guys, well, eighteen,

but seven of them were busy. So, I fucked six of them and sucked off

the others. There were two more threesomes in there, and the last three

were all at once, which was fun."

"Did you come while you were with these, fifteen guys?"

"Oh,

a few times," she grinned, "but that wasn't what I was after. When I

left the library, I was thinking I needed to find someplace where people

were more likely to congregate, and I thought about some of the things

you'd mentioned. So, I thought I'd try that steam room. I found it

quickly enough, and had a dip in that big bathtub, or pool, or whatever

you want to call it, then headed into the steam room.

"There

were eight guys in there, not including four guys who were ganging up

on this one pretty little thing in the corner. I thought she looked like

she was having a good time, so I dove in. I just said, 'Any of you guys

want to party?' Before I knew it, I was surrounded by cocks. I started

out sitting on that first bench, moving from cock to cock, sucking each

one some before moving to the next. Then I was laying back as they

started taking turns fucking me. After a couple of them came in my cunt

and a couple on my face and tits, the others got me down on the floor on

my hands and knees. They just took me from both ends, either fucking my

cunt or ass while I sucked a cock."

"Hot!" Don breathed.

"It

was!" Evelyn grinned. "I noticed that one guy who'd fucked me earlier

was waiting his turn to get some head, so I stopped and told them it was

one orgasm to a customer, but they should go send any friends my way."

Don laughed, "How did they take that?"

"Cheerfully,

actually. That guy and the others who had come already left and soon I

was down to just two guys. I was jerking this guy's cock until he came

on my face, and the other was about to come in my cunt, when other guys

started coming into the steam room and heading in my direction. (I had

completely lost track of what was going on with the girl in the corner.)

As I was wiping some of the cum off my face, but before the last of my

original eight buddies came, I saw six more guys standing around me. I

smiled and said 'Welcome boys! I'll take you however you want, but just

one orgasm each, okay?' They all smiled and nodded, stroking a wonderful

variety of cocks for me.

"So,

there I was, getting gangbanged in the steam room, first by the

original eight, then the second wave of six, and then four more. I had

changed position half a dozen times, and taken loads in my cunt, ass,

and down my throat, not to mention having it splashed on my face, tits,

ass, well, pretty much everywhere."

"Damn, that's fucking hot!" Don grinned. "Orgasms?"

"Too many to count, though I was really just focusing on making each man come."

"Damn," he breathed again. "And you were already a third of the way to your goal. How long was all that?"

"Since

Robert? I'd guess about three or four hours. By then I was quite a

mess. The steam room guys had been all in one long go, and I needed

cleaning up and a break. So, I went back to the bath and devoted myself

to a nice long soak and wash. Of course, while I was there, I had to

take breaks when men came in to bathe."

"Of course. How many times did that happen?"

"Four,

but two of those times included more than one guy. Okay, okay, the

first break was just one guy, then there were two, then just one again,

and then four guys came in all at once. Actually, that last one was

pretty hot. I got one guy to sit up on the edge of the pool so I could

give him a blow job and his friends each fucked me from behind, in the

water. Uh, now I'm thinking we should spend some more time by the pool

tonight."

Don grinned, "I like that idea, though I had another spot in mind."

"Oh?"

"No, carry on," he laughed. "I think you're at forty-one."

"Fine,

fine," she shook her head. "So, by then I was hungry and thirsty, so I

decided to look for that lounge you mentioned. I went down to the ground

floor and found it in no time. I got some fruit and a drink. I was in

no hurry to get back to my hunt for cock, since I was sure I was doing

well enough, timewise. So, I took a look around, just out of curiosity.

There were some couples having sex, a few people actually just taking a

nap, and up on the top level there was a group of people actually

playing pool. There were three or four women who looked like swimsuit

models, a couple of less interesting guys, and a tall, thin black guy

with a nice sized cock between his legs. This guy seemed to be the

ringleader of the group."

Don smiled, "That sounds very familiar."

"Yeah,

that's what I thought, too," she laughed. "When he saw me watching, he

asked if I would like to play. I said I didn't have time for any

complicated games, but I was willing to give it a try if he'd agree to

make things interesting."

Laughing, Don said, "He must have loved that."

"Yeah,

he grinned and said, 'Of course. What did you have in mind?' And I

said, 'Simple 8-Ball. If I win, you and these two other gentlemen cum in

my cunt. He smiled and said, 'And if we win?' 'Then,' I said, 'you cum

in my ass.'"

"I did tell you how well-hung he and Igor were, right?"

"Yeah,

but I was feeling reckless, and I kind of underestimated things, to be

honest. Not my pool skills, mind you," she laughed. "I suck at pool! I

was pretty sure I would lose, but I was feeling cocky, so to speak. The

Player's posse watched as we played, and I did better than I thought I

would, but still, yeah, he won. I took Peter first, bent over the edge

of the pool table, while the girls got Igor and the Player nice and

ready, both hard and wet. Then the Asian girl, "

"Keiko."

"Right. Keiko

got under me and played with my clit as Igor pushed that big cock of

his into my ass. I thought I was going to pass out, and then I was

coming so hard. He just started fucking me while I was coming, and he

kept at it until I felt him pumping a crazy amount of cum up inside me.

Then it was the Player's turn. He picked me up and laid me back on the

pool table, lifting my ass up so he could fuck my ass and look into my

eyes, like you did that night on the Riverboat. The girls got up on the

table around me and started kissing and fondling my body while the

Player slowly filled my ass and then got down to fucking me. I must have

come half a dozen times during this whole thing. When he came it felt

like someone had flooded my ass with cum.

"When

he was done, I was lying there sprawled on the table with cum running

out of my ass and a ridiculous smile on my face. I thanked the girls and

then said I needed to repay them. I know I was supposed to be focusing

on making men come, but they had been so sweet and helpful."

"Naturally."

"Naturally,"

Evelyn nodded. "So, I had them each sit on my face so I could make them

come, too. While I was licking one, the other two were busy using their

mouths and tongues to clean the fellows and me up. They were very

thorough!

"Anyway,

when I was done, they invited me to come along with them to find new

games to play, but I explained that I was on a mission, and then what

that mission was. At the time, I was thinking I might actually finish my

hundred before bedtime. The Player thought this was a fun idea and

suggested that I try the theater next door because it was movie night.

After grabbing a couple more strawberries and a nice glass of water, I

headed over.

Evelyn continues telling Don of her task adventures.

"It

was a bit weird to see so many people gathered to watch porn there in

Eros. I mean, they live porn 24/7, right? But there they were. The place

wasn't packed but there were quite a few people scattered around in

there. When I came in, the scene on the screen was of a young blonde

girl giving an enthusiastic blow job to two well hung gentlemen, and in

the front row I could see half a dozen men sitting by themselves, idly

stroking their hard-ons. I could see women in the audience too, but I

was focused on the gents.

"I

decided to go right for the middle of the front row. There was a

dark-haired guy dead center of the row stroking a long, thick cock for

me. It wasn't anywhere near as big as Igor's or the Player's of course,

so it looked just the right size. Giving him a smile, I knelt down

between his legs and ran my hands over his thighs, then leaned in to

kiss and lick his heavy balls and then his shaft. He had gotten it nice

and hard already, so I didn't waste too much time before pulling it away

from him so I could suck it. This was just an appetizer for me, though,

and in another minute, I climbed up on his lap and sank down on his

cock. I made a point of riding up and down on him as theatrically as

possible. I wanted to get some attention. It helped that he was

enthusiastic about helping me out, holding onto my ass and sucking at my

tits.

"There

was a guy sitting in the next row behind us who was now watching me

grinding on my new favorite cock more than he was watching the movie. I

smiled at him and gestured for him to come closer. He stood up and I saw

that he had a hard cock, too."

"What a surprise!" Don chuckled.

"I

know, right? So, then I was leaning over the guy I was riding to suck

on this new cock behind him. If anyone minded someone standing up in

front of them no one said anything. It didn't take too long before that

guy in row two to hold my head and start fucking himself in and out of

my mouth until he was coming. I sucked it all down and gave him a smile

as he pulled away. It was then that I noticed that the guys on either

side of us had moved closer, to get a better look at the action. Before I

knew it, they were on either side of me, perched a bit precariously on

the theater chairs so I could suck and stroke their cocks for them. They

were also running their hands over my back and ass, which was seriously

turning me on.

"I

turned to the guy on my left and suggested he fuck my ass. He was

pretty quick to get down there and push himself up into me. I really

tried to concentrate on making the men come, but with that nice big cock

up inside me and the cocks in my mouth and ass, I came pretty hard

before any of them did. After that, I got pretty busy. The guy in my ass

came, and the guy I'd been sucking took his place, but by then there

were two more guys on either side of me. I took a moment to ask the guy

under me how he was doing but he just grinned and said he was having a

great time.

"When

the guy fucking my ass came, I decided to change things up a bit. I

reluctantly climbed off that sweet cock, turned around and sat back on

his lap, taking him up my ass. God, that felt good right then! Then, the

two guys on either side who I'd been stroking each fucked my cunt until

they came. When the second of these guys pulled away, I saw that there

was a semi-circle of ten guys standing there watching me all stroking

themselves.

"I

leaned forward and started sucking cock after cock. After a couple of

them came down my throat, the next guy pushed me back and shoved himself

up into my cunt. He didn't last long and was replaced by the next guy,

and then the next. All in all, two of those ten guys came in my mouth

and the rest came inside my cunt. I was feeling so insanely slutty, and I

just wanted more.

"Then

I remembered the guy whose hard, thick cock was up my ass. I asked him

what he needed to come, and then I was on my hands and knees, getting my

ass fucked hard and fast. I played with myself as he banged me, and I

came really hard as he pumped a huge load of cum into me.

"Damn!" Don breathed again, painfully aware of how hard his cock was as it swayed in front of him while they walked.

Evelyn laughed, "Want me to stop?"

"Hell no!"

"Okay,

then, Well, I decided I needed to get cleaned up again, so I left the

theater and went down the hall to find that pool you mentioned. You

didn't tell me there was a shower room there, though. When I found that,

I took the time to get washed up and then went for a swim. Of course,

that water was reinvigorating, so I went back on my hunt.

"I

scored another four guys in the hot tub, and then a train of eight guys

while I laid on my back on a weight machine bench. Then it was back to

the showers, where I found another three donors for the cause. I was

starting to feel a bit worn out by then, though, and wanted to be

somewhere I could sleep comfortably before I ran out of steam

completely. So, I headed upstairs to check out the bedrooms.

"Wouldn't

you know it, but I found a room with a nice little nine-person orgy

going on. There were five men and four women. I knew I was way over my

count for the first day, so I decided I would join this party, maybe get

all five of the guys to come for me, but call it quits for the night

after that. Since I was the only one with any kind of specific goal in

mind, it wasn't too hard to arrange things so each of the guys came for

me. I made two of the girls come too, which was nice. After all the hard

cocks and fucking, it was very nice to fall asleep between two lovely

women with my head resting on a soft breast."

"Nice!" Don smiled. "And if my count is right, you were at eighty already."

"Don, who would be counting such things?"

"You would," he laughed. "I can tell you were keeping score, just from the fact that you can give me all these details."

"Hey, I knew you'd want the story!"

Don held up his hands, "Oh, I am definitely not complaining!"

"You better not be," she smirked back at him. "Now, where was I?"

"The second day, I think."

"Yeah,

well, I woke up the next day and decided to continue my exploration,

and found the garden, where I took a swim and cleaned up yet again. I

grabbed some fruit and water, then got back to work. I thought about

trying that maze game but thought it would take too much time. Still, it

looks like fun."

"It is," Don nodded. "We should try it together sometime."

"I'd

like that," she smiled and gave his hand a squeeze. "Well, I played

some more in the pool, I seem to really like fucking in the water here. I

got six more guys to give me their cum: four orally and two in my cunt.

Then I went back into the Manor and just started looking for available

cocks to pounce upon. I blew one guy right in the middle of a hallway,

another took me from behind as I leaned against a wall. At one point I

was on my hands and knees on a bench in the hallway with a guy behind me

and a guy in front of me. When the guy in front of me came, another guy

came out of nowhere and took his place. I was still sucking him when

the guy behind me came and was replaced by yet another guy.

"I

came across three guys wandering the halls looking for trouble and led

them into the nearest bedroom where I tried to get them all to cum at

the same time, but my ass is just too hot, I guess. When I left them, I

was in need of yet another shower, and headed for the main bath and

steam room. When I got there, there was something of a little orgy going

on in the pool, and I dove right in, managing to get fucked there in

the water again, but this time being held up between two really fit

young men, one in my ass and one in my cunt. That was one of the better

orgasms that day.

"I

went from the pool into the steam room and picked three of the guys

there, waving them over to me on the main floor. Once they got down to

me, I dropped to my knees and proceeded to move from one to the other,

sucking and stroking until they were coming all over me, hot cum

splashing all over my face and tits. That was one hundred, I was sure,

but I was honestly still horny, so I grabbed one of the guys and had him

fuck me from behind as I leaned against a bench and played with myself

till I came.

"Then,

without bothering to get cleaned up, I headed for the front door. As

soon as I stepped through, I found myself back in that crazy courtyard

outside the Pleasure Dome."

"That's quite a successful mission, I'd say," Don said.

"Yeah,"

she smiled at him, and then drew him in for a kiss. "Do you mind if I

take a break before I tell you about the next one?"

Don

noticed that they had walked back around to the poolside. There were a

few couples playing leisurely down the way, but closest to them were

several single men, just relaxing on their chaise lounges. At least one

of them, a tall guy who looked Arabic or Turkish to Don, though he had

brown hair rather than black, was eyeing Evelyn openly with a hard cock

lying on his belly.

Don

smiled down at Evelyn, who was already stripping out of her clothes,

tossing her top onto the closest lounger, and said, "Mind if I watch?"

"You better!" she laughed as she kicked off her boots. Then she was shimmying out of her skirt and diving into the pool.

Don

saw the tall fellow was both watching Evelyn as she broke the surface,

water running over her shoulders and breasts, and looking to see if Don

was going to follow her. Don smiled and gestured to indicate that the

man could join her if he liked. By the time Don had sat down on the end

of the lounger on which Evelyn had deposited her clothes, the tall guy

had slipped into the water and moved over to stand talking with her.

The

man was tall enough that the tip of his erect cock was actually poking

up out of the water, and Evelyn was short enough that the water came up

to just under her perfect breasts. Don could tell that Evelyn had

maneuvered herself so Don could see both of her and the man talking to

her. She smiled up at the stranger, and then reached out to start

stroking his cock. For just a brief moment she bent down to suck on the

head as it bobbed there above the water. She looked up at the tall guy

and said something with a smile, and then bent down again to suck him

more seriously, dipping her face under the water as she did.

Don

looked back to the lounges to either side of him and saw that there

were now three naked men watching Evelyn and her tall new friend in the

water. There were two black guys, the lighter skinned of whom seemed

about a decade older than Don, but both of whom were in great shape, and

an east Asian man who, going against stereotype, had the longest cock

of the bunch. Don caught the eye of the older black guy, who had been

sitting beyond the tall guy in the water, and tossed his head to the

side, suggesting that he get in there too. With a smile, the man got up

and moved to the pool. Don turned to the other side and managed to

convey the same idea to the other two guys.

Back

in the pool, the older black fellow had gotten into the pool and was

moving over to next to the tall man. He must have picked up on Don's

desire to watch, because he made sure to go to the far side of the

couple. Evelyn looked up at him and smiled, then flashed Don a smile,

before going back to talk to her two new friends. From the way her body

was moving, Don guessed that she was now stroking both cocks, though one

of them was a bit lower than the other.

Then

the other two guys were moving up to join the party. Evelyn looked at

them and laughed, smiling again in Don's direction. She was surrounded

by eager men who were obviously making themselves busy touching her body

under the water.

Don gave his aching erection a squeeze but kept things at that for now.

In

the pool, Evelyn had gone back to sucking on the tall guy's half

submerged cock, and the Asian fellow had moved behind her. He seemed to

be reaching down to stroke her cunt, and then he was clearly pushing

himself into her. Meanwhile, the other two guys continued to caress and

fondle her body. Don suspected she was stroking their cocks.

Evelyn

raised her head and said something that made the tall guy laugh and nod

his head. The Asian pulled back and then the four guys were moving with

Evelyn over to the side of the pool, not in front of Don, but off to

his right just past the nearest corner. The tall guy lifted Evelyn out

of the water and sat her on the edge of the pool. As she parted her legs

for the darkest fellow to slip up between them and begin going down on

her, Evelyn caught Don's eyes and blew him a kiss. Then, the tall guy

was kneeling beside her and she turned her head to begin sucking his

cock in earnest. The other two guys climbed up next to her and continued

to caress and tease her body. The older black guy leaned in and started

sucking on one of Evelyn's breasts.

Don

watched intently as Evelyn took all of the tall guy's cock into her

mouth and throat. Then she was coming, her body tensing and her legs

clasping the man between them to her tightly.

When

she finished shaking, she pulled herself up off the cock she'd been

sucking and said something to her admirers. While the guy in the pool

quickly got up out of the water, the other three helped Evelyn up and

moved over to the lounger right next to Don. She gave Don a grin and a

wink and told the tall guy, "Farouk, lie down on your back. Excellent."

She

straddled the man's long body and lifted his cock so she could push it

up into her cunt. She looked over at Don and said, "Do you like watching

me suck and fuck, baby?"

"God, yes!" Don nodded. "You're amazing."

"His

cock feels good up inside me," she said as she ground on Farouk,

working his cock in and out of her. "I'm going to make each of these

cocks come. Do you want to see that?"

"Hell yeah, I do."

"Good!" she smiled. "Bring that cock over here, Phil. Damn, that's long! Were you fucking me with this? Let me taste it."

Don's

own cock ached in his lap as he watched Evelyn's mouth suck in the head

of Phil's long organ and then move down it until she had at least half

of it in her mouth and down her throat.

She

pulled back off it and said, "Uh, I like it! Would you like to fuck my

ass with this beauty, Phil?" Before Phil could respond she lowered her

mouth on him again, bobbing her head up and down on him

enthusiastically. When she came back up for air, she looked up at Phil

and said, "Get back there, and give me all of this beautiful cock of

yours."

As Phil hurried to comply, she said, "Marcus, you gave me such a nice orgasm; you're next. Come over here."

As

Phil began to push himself slowly up into Evelyn's ass, she groaned and

said, "God, yes, that feels so good. Baby, I've got cock in my cunt and

ass, and they're going to fuck me so hard. Aren't you, boys?"

The men all nodded enthusiastically and murmured their agreement.

"Give me all of that cock, Phil!" she said before turning her attention to the dark black cock Marcus offered her.

Don

watched as Evelyn's taut muscular body rocked between Farouk and Phil.

He watched her legs flexing and her hips grinding against their bodies.

He watched her arms as she pushed and pulled against Farouk's shoulders.

He watched as her breasts swayed beneath her, her nipples brushing

against Farouk's chest. He watched as her throat swallowed occasionally,

and her lips moved up and down on Marcus's hard, dark cock. He couldn't

resist giving his own hard cock another squeeze. This time, he didn't

let it go.

Before

anyone could come, Evelyn pushed Marcus back and said, "I want to try

something, guys. I don't know if it'll work but I've seen it done, so it

should be possible."

In

a moment, Phil had pulled out of her, and Evelyn had turned around,

sinking down on Farouk again, this time with his cock in her ass.

"Okay,"

she breathed. "Now Phil, fuck my cunt. Damn that feels good! Okay now,

pull back almost all the way out. Marcus, can you get between me and

Phil now, so you can get your cock in there too?"

Don

groaned a bit at the very thought of what she was attempting, though he

did think Toshia had done something like this in her gangbang with the

Sisterhood's men. Watching this though, in person, was so intensely

arousing.

While Marcus and Phil got themselves all sorted out, Evelyn said, "Come over here, Jeremy. I don't want to leave you out."

She

held onto Jeremy's hard cock for a moment as she said, "Okay, nice and

easy guys, push in, oh fuck, fuck, fuck! No, don't stop, keep, Fuck!"

She

dropped her head back onto Farouk's chest as a series of spasms shook

her body. Marcus was holding her legs up and Don watched her toes curl

up tightly. Her fingers dug into Farouk's forearm just below where he

was holding her waist. She must have been squeezing Jeremy's cock very

tightly, but he didn't complain.

"Oh god," she breathed. "Okay, fuck me, guys. Give me all you got!"

Then,

as Phil tried to follow Marcus's lead in moving in and out of Evelyn's

tight cunt, and Farouk held on for dear life, Evelyn pulled Jeremy's

cock to her mouth and sucked him in hungrily. Soon the two guys fucking

her were moving in unison, and Jeremy was holding Evelyn's head in his

hands, fucking himself in and out of her mouth.

Don's

cock was rock hard and aching in his hand. He knew that if he moved it

just a bit he would come, but he wanted to wait. He wanted Evelyn to

see.

Then

Evelyn was moaning and shaking again. This time it went on and on, her

body clenching and shuddering between the four men, who kept fucking her

as she shook, their cocks moving in and out of her body as she came and

came.

Then,

before Evelyn was finished coming, Jeremy groaned, and Don watched as

Evelyn tried to swallow the sudden flood of cum being pumped down her

throat. There was too much too quick, though, and she choked a bit.

Jeremy pulled back, shooting a last gout of pearly white cum over

Evelyn's cheek and neck as quite a bit of spunk also spilled out of her

mouth.

She smiled up at Jeremy and said, "Thank you!"

Next, she turned to smile at Don with her cum covered face and said, "One down, baby. How do I look?"

"Like a goddess," he said earnestly.

"Damn

right," she grinned. Then she turned her attention to the guys between

her legs, who were still fucking steadily in and out of her. "I don't

suppose one of you guys likes getting fucked in the ass, do you?"

"Sounds fun," Marcus grinned.

"I like your attitude!" Evelyn smiled. "Would you mind fucking Marcus in the ass while he fucks me, Phil?"

"No, I could do that," Phil laughed.

"Try to save your cum for me, though, Phil," she added.

Soon,

Phil had drawn out of Evelyn and pushed himself up into Marcus's ass.

Marcus went back to fucking in and out of Evelyn, and Phil shoved into

Marcus each time Marcus drove into her, pulling back in time with his

partner.

"Yes,

that's it!" Evelyn called out, "Fuck me through Marcus! You guys are

all going to make me come again! Don, they're going to, oh god!"

Then she was climaxing again, and so was Marcus, shoving up into her and groaning as she grabbed at his ass and pulled him in.

Don watched as Phil drew out of Marcus, and Marcus pulled out of Evelyn.

"No, come here and let me taste that," Evelyn said before Marcus could collapse on the next lounger over, next to Jeremy.

Phil

didn't wait for further instructions, but quickly moved in to push

himself deep into Evelyn's messy cunt. He must have been about ready to

blow when he was fucking Marcus, because it only took a few shoves into

Evelyn before he groaned and pulled his long cock out to spray several

big splashes of cum onto her belly and tits.

"Hum, nice!" she grinned. "Thank you, boys! Now Farouk, you need to come. How do you want me?"

In

very short order, Evelyn was lying on her back as Farouk lifted her up

so he could push his cock into her cunt. She was basically upside down,

with her shoulders on the lounger and her head and long red hair over

the edge. She was looking at Don as she squeezed her left breast and

reached down, or, really, up, to play with her clit as Farouk fucked her

hard and fast. She was talking steadily, "Baby, he's fucking me so

hard! I'm all covered and full of cum, I'm going to come so hard. Your

cock is hard, Won't you come for me, baby? Yes, that's it! Come closer.

Come on me, baby! Oh fuck, I'm coming again! Oh god!"

Then

Farouk and Evelyn were coming together, and Don joined them. He could

hold back no longer, and a torrent of hot cum shot out of him to splash

over Evelyn's beautiful chest and throat as she cried out with her own

climax.

Don

fell back on his lounger, grinning broadly at Evelyn, who was smiling

and laughing in post-orgasmic bliss. He watched her, as Farouk withdrew

and as she fell onto the lounger, and as she played with the cum all

over her.

"I needed that," she smiled at him. "It turns me on when you watch me."

"I'm glad," Don laughed. "It really turns me on to watch you."

"Excellent," she laughed. "Okay, I need to get cleaned up."

"And then you have another story to tell."

"Yes, I do," she smiled. "Come on, let's have a swim, first."

Chapter 9. The Dark Labyrinth

Evelyn shivered a little.

She

found herself standing naked, her staff in hand, on a broken sheet of

granite at the apex of a dreary mountain pass. Looking behind, she saw a

long, rocky climb she was happy not to have made. Ahead of her lay a

large valley swathed in a grey fog. The path at her feet wound down the

slope in front of her until it disappeared in the scraggly trees and low

hills. The moist air was unusually cold for Eros, and there was a light

breeze chilling her skin, but which seemed to not bother the fog in the

valley.

Evelyn

had been teleported to this remote location at the conclusion of her

meeting with the watcher's council, as Don called them. Her assignment

was straightforward, if rather enigmatic: "Reach the center of the Dark

Labyrinth." She supposed the labyrinth must be ahead, probably in the

valley below. It didn't really make sense for the council to put her

here otherwise.

With

a shrug to herself, she started down the trail. Given the nature of the

unpaved and sometimes slippery path, Evelyn was obliged to keep her

eyes on the ground and didn't really notice until she was well into it

that she had descended into the fog. Looking around, she found herself

struck by how actually creepy the landscape appeared in the thick mist.

The mostly bare trees were twisted in attitudes that suggested they were

clutching upward at the unseen sky above. The rolling, rocky ground was

ideal to hide any number of potential hazards. Everything had taken on

the grey of the fog; any hint of color was washed out in the twilight.

At least without the breeze it was a bit warmer.

Still,

the mist was XYZ and inevitably Evelyn found herself growing frisky

again. After all the sex she'd had lately, particularly during what she

was now thinking of as her cock hunt in the Manor just a day ago, she

had thought she might be good-to-go for at least a few days, but the

moisture gathering on her naked flesh and slowly soaking her thick

auburn hair covered her body in a glistening aphrodisiac sheath lightly

caressing her with every motion.

For

a moment, Evelyn considered stopping there on a moss covered rock to

relieve some tension, but then remembered her earlier thought about

those potential hazards hiding among the rocks and decided she could

wait at least a bit longer - perhaps even until she got through the fog.

Besides, she thought, one orgasm would only satisfy her for a little

while in this situation.

As

it turned out, it took her over an hour to climb down through the fog

until she could look out and see the rest of the valley spread out

before her underneath the grey cloud blanketing it. Casting a quick look

around to make sure she could actually see her surroundings clearly,

Evelyn found a soft enough spot to recline upon. With one hand gripping

her staff and her gaze sweeping the area around her, at least to begin

with, she slipped her fingers between her legs and then up into herself.

Soon she had let go of the staff so she could use both hands - one to

shove three fingers into her grasping cunt and the other to frantically

stroke her clit.

Momentarily

careless of the fact that she was out in the open and vulnerable,

Evelyn closed her eyes tightly as a blistering orgasm tore through her

body, nerves firing wildly and muscles clenching tightly. Her fingers

kept fucking and rubbing furiously as she pushed herself on and on,

prolonging her ecstasy until she collapsed back on the ground, grinning

up at the clouds so close over her.

Remembering

where she was, Evelyn sat up and looked around frantically, half

convinced she would see a bear or wolf creeping up on her. When she was

quite sure she was still alone, she noticed that she was still slowly

frigging herself. She decided she wanted something harder, more rigid,

inside her. Her eyes lit upon her staff then, and she noticed that the

end was nicely round and smooth.

Soon,

Evelyn was lying there on the ground underneath the heavy, leaden cloud

cover, naked and pale in the wild grey landscape, strong legs spread,

arms taut and reaching downward, incidentally pushing her small, firm

breasts together, as she played with her clit and fucked herself with

the end of her staff. She cried out as she came again, arching her back

and shoving that wooden shaft up into her cunt, squeezing it intensely.

Then her teeth were clenching as the orgasm's second and third waves

rolled over her.

When

she finally found herself relaxing, she laughed at how ridiculous she

must look, naked in the open with a long wooden stick up her cunt.

After

Evelyn collected her wits, and took her ersatz dildo out of her vagina,

she got up and got a more careful look at her situation. Walking a bit

further down the path she'd been following, she came to a tall, bare

tree at the head of a long series of rough, uneven stone steps leading

down into the valley. Without the masking effect of the fog, she could

make out the maze that had been cut or built into the vast majority of

the valley. At her crude estimation there were at least fifty miles of

twisting pathways there waiting for her. She could see that there were

occasional openings and other aberrations, but none of those things

allayed her apprehensions.

To be continued.

By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Don’s bargain with a seductive vampire.

In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Lady Primrose

The

long, wood-paneled ballroom was largely what Don would have expected.

There were a pair of tables near the entrance heavily laden with bowls

and platters of fruit, as well as a fountain jetting clear, cold water

surrounded by crystal glasses. There were doors at intervals down the

length of the two side walls that seemed to open into the gardens, and

illuminating the entire room were three very large candle chandeliers

sparkling with golden light. In what seemed to be entirely appropriate

décor, any would-be empty wall space of any considerable size was hung

with high quality paintings.

However, the paintings all had a decidedly

erotic bent, as if someone had decided to redo the illustrations from

the Kama Sutra in the style of the Dutch and English masters of the 18th and 19th centuries. 

There

were some portraits too, but they were all showing much more skin than

normal. The life-sized painting of a reclining pale young man with a

rather generous erection was not exactly what one expected to see in a

respectable Victorian mansion.

Or, at least, not displayed prominently in the grand ballroom.

The

guests who had been admitted through the main doors, along with Don,

gathered about the tables for some fruit and water, and then gradually

began to disperse along the length of the ballroom, where they mingled

with a number of people who seem to have been admitted to the room

earlier, or who had come in through the garden. While Don, Jerome, Bian,

Rodney, and Marilyn, seemed fairly representative of the former crowd

of guests and of Erosians in general, the latter set seemed quite

different.

Each

of these others moved with an unusually feline grace and unmistakable

confidence. To paraphrase an astute (though fictional) observer of human

nature, they walked as if the place belonged to them. They were all of

them exceptionally good looking and possessed of an undeniable sex

appeal, even for Eros. Don wasn't really surprised to note that these

attendees were a bit paler than the other guests.

Music

began to play. It was unobtrusive instrumental music, ideal for slow

dancing, but modern enough that no one felt compelled to waltz or

anything like that. Don watched as the paler partiers moved among the

others, smiling and batting their eyes, selecting, and engaging. Most

led their chosen partners toward the open end of the ballroom where they

danced together, but some slipped off through the open doors into the

garden.

Don

felt a cool hand slip into his and turned to see the lovely Cessily

next to him. She was now wearing a dark red evening gown with a plunging

neckline that showed off most of her pale breasts to very nice

advantage. Her blue eyes twinkled up at him and her lips, now crimson to

match her gown, were smiling in a rather inviting way.

"Good evening," Cessily purred. "'Don,' wasn't it?"

"It was, and still is," Don nodded, unable to resist smiling back at the charming woman.

"Would you like to dance, Don?" she smiled.

"Is dancing all you have in mind, my dear?" he managed.

"Oh, well, there's always more than dancing on my mind," she laughed.

"In that at least we're kindred spirits," admitted Don.

"If you enjoy our dance, perhaps we could retire to someplace a bit more private, "

"Something a bit more shadowy, say?"

She smiled again, "If you like, though I don't mind an audience."

"Once more, we have that in common."

"I could tell I liked you right from the start, Don."

"You seem to have excellent taste, fair Cessily."

She

leaned in closer, so Don could feel her lips very lightly brushing his

neck, as she said, "I would love to see if your taste is so fine."

Don swallowed hard, and then managed to say, "I must say I find the thought very tempting, but, "

She

placed her hand on his chest and looked up into his eyes with another

of her fetching smiles and said, "Would you like Lucien to join us?"

Laughing a little, Don said, "No, that's quite alright. It's just that I'm afraid I really must save myself for Lady Primrose."

"Oh," she actually pouted a bit.

"However, if she has no use for me, "

Cessily rolled her eyes a bit, "No, she'll just eat you up, the greedy bitch."

Don was a bit taken aback, and a bit put off by her phrasing, despite his pre-existing suspicions.

"Oh, don't mind me, sweet thing," Cessily laughed. "I just had my heart set on you for the night."

"That is very flattering! In other circumstances, "

She

leaned in and rose up on her toes a bit to kiss him on the cheek, then

said, "If you get tired of waiting for her ladyship, don't hesitate to

come find me."

Then, flashing him a bright smile and a quick wink, Cessily slipped off to find another quarry.

"I've never seen anyone turn Cessily down before," said a familiar voice from over Don's shoulder.

Don turned to see Lucien regarding him with a slight, diffident smile.

"It wasn't easy," Don admitted, "but I think it's best if I wait until I get the chance to talk to Lady Primrose."

"Interesting,"

shrugged Lucien. "She generally likes to make a late entrance. Normally

I'd wish you luck resisting the charms of the other women, and men,

here, but if you can say 'no' to Cessily, I suspect you don't need any

help in that regard."

Don laughed, "Again, it wasn't easy."

Lucien

nodded and left Don to fend off the advances of several other extremely

attractive women who seemed quite eager to slip off to a darkened

corner with him. Two of them actually suggested they share him.

"Do you mean, I can enjoy you both?"

"Oh, yes, of course," said the redhead, as her raven-haired companion licked her lips while admiring Don's neck.

Don

smiled and proffered his now customary response. The two women didn't

seem to mind too much, and Don soon saw them dancing with a very

cheerful Rodney, as nearby Marilyn seemed to swoon in the embrace of a

tall, dark stranger.

When

the two women led Rodney off into the garden, Don thought he should

follow. He doubted that anyone was in serious danger here, but he wanted

to confirm his suspicions and perhaps see something erotic along the

way.

Before

he could make it to the garden though, he found himself drawn up short

as a gorgeous woman slipped up next to him and took his arm.

"I understand you have been waiting for me, sir," she said in a low, sensuous voice steeped in a cultured English accent.

She

was only a little shorter than Don, wearing a black dress that clung

lovingly to her body, accentuating her curves and emphasizing her

generous breasts with impressive décolletage. Her skin was fair in the

way the aristocracy used to find a necessary part of beauty. She had

thick chestnut hair pulled back and then falling over her bare

shoulders, dark red lips smiling at Don, and emerald green eyes dancing

with candlelight and echoing the little glints of her earrings. She was,

to put it entirely too simply, staggeringly beautiful.

"Lady Primrose, I presume?"

"Indeed," she nodded.

"I'm

very pleased to meet you," Don took her hand and raised it briefly to

his lips. He said, "My name is Don and I am at your service."

She smiled a bit coolly and said, "Well, we shall see about that, Don. Are you enjoying the party?"

"I

am," Don nodded. "I've been enjoying the artwork, and the company is

quite interesting, though now I see that it was all but a light

appetizer."

She

cocked her eyebrow at him and gave him half a smile, and then said, "I

should 'make the rounds,' so to speak; would you be so kind as to

accompany me?"

Don bowed a bit, "Of course, milady."

Patting his hand with her cool fingers, she said, "You may call me Clarissa, Don."

Arm-in-arm

they moved through the guests still in the ballroom. The guests who had

come in with Don seemed largely entranced by their paler companions,

but those last all smiled and greeted Lady Clarissa Primrose as she

passed.

As they started toward the gardens, she again addressed Don directly, saying, "You have questions."

"I usually do, yes," Don smiled.

"Curiosity is a nearly insatiable thirst, isn't it?"

"Quite."

"Indulge yourself, Don; drink deep," she smiled as she watched his face.

"Lucien called Cessily his sister, but that isn't literally true, is it?"

"Of all the questions you must have, that's the first?" she chuckled.

Don shrugged, "It's the one I'm most likely to forget and regret not asking."

"There are several ways to be siblings," she said. "They share the same mother, but not a womb. They share not genes but blood."

"And you are their mother, I take it?"

"One of them, yes."

"So, 'Lady' is a bit of an understatement."

"What would you have me called?"

"Queen seems more appropriate," Don decided.

"You

flatter me, Don," she laughed. "At least this is more interesting than

the usual sort. One grows a bit tired of the usual compliments."

They

had already passed a couple on a shadowy bench. The woman was

straddling the man's lap and had her head buried in the crook of his

neck. In another corner, a woman leaned back against a wall as a

dark-haired man who might have been Lucien had his mouth fixed on her

exposed breast.

When

they came to Rodney, who seemed to be getting a rather extreme hickey

from the redhead and an enthusiastic blowjob from the darker woman, Don

asked, "Are they in danger?"

"Only if they want to be," Clarissa smiled.

"Does that happen often?"

"More often than one might expect, but not what I would call 'often.'"

"And how does one become, your child? That doesn't sound right," Don frowned.

"Perhaps

it's best not to strain that metaphor," she patted his hand again and

turned him back to the house. "One has to drink in turn."

"Yes, of course," Don nodded.

"Is that why you wanted to see me, Don?"

He smiled at her, "No, I'm here on other business."

"Interesting,"

she mused as they came back into the ballroom. "You saved yourself for

me, and I see that you understand what that would mean, at least

normally, but you don't seem to have come for the usual reason at all,

though I sense that you find the thought appealing. This would make

sense if you were here to join my family."

She had led him through the ballroom and back to the entry hall, and they were now climbing the stairs.

"Moreover, there's something different about you, Don." She raised his wrist and inhaled deeply. "You have, layers, complexity."

She

pressed her lips to his wrist and let her tongue play lightly over his

flesh. He thought for a moment that he could feel her teeth against his

skin. For a moment he thought she would bite him, and he wanted her to.

"Uh,

yes, there is a depth of flavor to you, Don. It's quite unusual." She

looked up at him without raising her mouth from his wrist. She smiled,

"Will you give me a taste?"

Don

suddenly realized that they had climbed all the way to the top floor

and had come into a large candle-lit bedroom with a large canopy bed in

the center of it. It reminded him of the bedroom Toshia and he had found

themselves in so long ago. It also struck him as a much darker, more

sinister reflection of the Lady's bedroom in that distant Manor. With a

tremendous effort of will, Don remembered that he had a mission to

accomplish.

"Perhaps,"

he finally managed, as he moved his hand to cup Lady Clarissa

Primrose's chin in his hand and draw her to him. He leaned in a bit,

kissing her full lips lightly.

Don

just meant to put her off for a moment with that kiss, but she wasn't

having any light kisses. She slipped her arms around him, one slipping

up so that she could hold the back of his head, and kissed him

passionately, hungrily. Her lips were cool, but her enthusiasm was heat

enough. Her tongue slipped into his mouth insistently, as Don's hands

moved up over her back until his fingers found the little zipper handle

between her lower shoulder blades. When he'd opened the back of her

gown, she stepped back a little and shimmied out of her black sheath.

She

gave Don a moment to admire her beautiful alabaster body, before she

stepped to him again, raising her cool fingers to caress his face.

"We

could share the sweetest of ecstasies, Don," she purred as her fingers

dexterously unbuttoned his shirt in what seemed both slow motion and

extremely quickly. She leaned in to kiss the side of his neck as his

jacket and then his shirt fell to the floor. He felt the tip of her

tongue brushing his skin.

She

pulled back and looked him in the eye with a confident smile on her

dark lips, and said, "You have some power in this world, I can taste it

on your flesh, but you've never known the power I can share with you, if

you'll but give me a taste of yourself. You aren't afraid, I can tell.

You want to give me what I want."

Letting

his hands move over her body, caressing her curves, lingering over her

perfect, full breasts, Don smiled and repeated, "Perhaps."

Somehow,

she had undone his belt and opened his slacks. She was up against him

again now with her hand in his pants, squeezing and pulling on his cock

in a grip that was exquisitely tight, but still on the side of pain that

counts as pleasure.

Her

nose was brushing against his, and he could feel her breath on his lips

as she said, "You want to be inside me, Don. You can't deny it. You

could have given yourself to Cessily or any of the others, but you saved

yourself for me. Surrender yourself to me, Don."

Don

forced himself to tear his hands away from touching her long enough to

push his pants down, and then kicked his shoes and pants to the side. He

licked his lips, swallowed, and said, again, "Perhaps."

Her

eyes, so close to his now, narrowed and she growled a bit. Letting go

of his sex, she placed her hand flat on his chest and shoved him

backward, throwing him easily back on the silken coverings of the bed.

Before Don could do more than land on his back splayed out helplessly,

she was on top of him, crouched over him and looking down into his face.

There was a fire in her eyes and for the first time, it was clear her

canines were longer and sharper than normal. She smiled again, but now

with a hint of malice, and said, "It's pointless to resist. You know you

will give me what I desire."

Don

couldn't resist touching her, and his hands moved up over her again,

now reveling in the feeling of her tense muscles. He felt her hand

between them, taking hold of his extremely hard cock and getting it into

position. He felt his glans slipping into her smooth, moist sheath and

was surprised at how intensely warm it was. He wanted to push up into

her, but she resisted.

She chuckled low in her throat. "Why fight it, Don? You know I can just take what I want."

Don smiled again, but this time broadly as if he were himself again, and said, "Perhaps."

Calling

upon everything he had learned about Eros and using the strength he had

found so helpful in his fight with the Sisterhood, Don abruptly pushed

up and over, flipping Lady Primrose over onto her back underneath him.

Startled, she snarled and snapped up at him with her deadly teeth, but

Don's hand was on her lovely throat and he pushed her back into the bed.

"Now, now," he smiled. "We could fight, and maybe you'd take what you want by force, but where's the fun in that?"

She managed a cold smile and said, "It sounds like it would be a great deal of fun, actually."

It

was Don's turn to chuckle, and he again recalled that day with the

Sisterhood, and haughty Daphne. He smiled and said, "Maybe we can try

that next time. I was thinking this time we could come to a more

mutually pleasurable solution."

To

emphasize his point, he pushed himself deeper into her, quietly amazed

at how wonderfully warm her cunt was. It felt like she was both opening

to the pressure he was exerting and pulling him in. Her muscles squeezed

and drew on him in a wonderfully unusual way, as if her cunt had

preternatural abilities. He felt her hands squeezing his ass and pulling

him in to her and her long legs wrapping around his. Don worked himself

in and out of her a few times, eliciting a smile and a happy groan from

her, and then said, "What I have in mind is a trade."

"Oh?"

she was looking back up at him calmly, as if she were completely

disinterested, though her body was flexing and grinding back against him

rather enthusiastically. Don realized some of that enthusiasm was being

exhibited by those exceptionally talented muscles of her vagina.

Don

was intent on fucking her now, but managed to remember his mission and

said, "I will give you what you want, though not all of it, of course,

but in exchange for something."

"Something more than what you're enjoying now?" she smiled.

Don

couldn't resist and lowered his face to hers to kiss her again. In the

heat of passion, he didn't care that one of her fangs cut his lower lip,

giving her the briefest taste of what she craved.

When he pulled away again, he said, "If you can restrain yourself, I'm sure we can both enjoy this quite thoroughly."

She rocked her pelvis beneath him, smiled, and said, "You might be right about that."

Don

paused a moment, both to enjoy the feeling of being inside this

gorgeous, sexy creature, and to reconsider his plan, but then forged

ahead with, "I'll let you drink, but I want something in exchange, "

"Yes?"

"Your earrings."

She laughed then, and said, "Is that all?"

"Well, they do look expensive, and, "

"Done!" she smiled. "Now shut up and fuck me, Don."

Don

was all too happy to do so, bending his back and shoving up into her

vigorously as her arms and legs wrapped around him, holding his body

tight against her. He was fucking her hard and fast, using short, fast

strokes when he felt her mouth on his neck. Her hand held the back of

his head in place and then he felt her fangs sink into him. It hurt, but

not as much as he had expected, and what followed was a strange kind of

bliss. As she hungrily sucked on his blood, Don felt a deep connection

with her that transcended the sexual union that was already so very

intense. While she drank from him, their bodies became one organism,

joined in one glorious pumping, flowing, orgasmic circuit. Then she was

coming, her body suffused with his blood and squeezing and pulling at

his sex, and Don gave her his cum as well, filling her with a gushing

flood.

As

they ground together, Don shoving up into her, his arms pulling her

down on his spasming cock, his legs shoving against the bed to push

himself as deep as he could into her, Clarissa pulling him into herself,

strong arms and legs wrapped around his muscular body, her cunt

squeezing and sucking on his hard, thick sex, they rolled over together

on the bed so that she was on top of him, shuddering and groaning with

exquisite pleasure.

Though

to him it felt as if she had consumed a great deal of his blood, she

held back so that he could give her more before the night was through.

After

their long, extremely intense orgasm finally faded away, Clarissa

pushed back and up, straddling him and smiling down at him with her lips

dark with his blood and thin dark red rivulets running down her chin

and splattering a bit on the tops of her perfect breasts. Don smiled and

hoped she would honor their agreement. If she didn't though, he

couldn't help but think it was quite a way to go!

Then

she was moving on him, grinding herself against his body, riding his

still very hard cock. Her hands moved up over her body to her full tits

and squeezed them, smearing some of Don's blood over her fair skin. Don

ran his own hands over her strong thighs up to her narrow waist. Then he

was reaching up to help her squeeze those luscious breasts, getting

some of that blood on his fingers. She bent down a bit and Don's hands

reached her throat and then her face, and then she was licking and

sucking the blood off his fingers.

Without

for a moment resisting the urge to move her cunt and clit against him,

she leaned down to kiss him passionately. She hadn't put her fangs away,

if she could even do that, so Don's tongue and lips felt those sharp

teeth brushing against them in the heat of passion. There was also the

taste of his own blood, which was somehow sweeter than the coppery taste

he expected.

Then

she was climaxing again, moaning into Don's mouth as her body trembled

and her cunt again milked at his cock in that weird and wonderful way.

Later,

after a long session of vigorous fucking, Don was sitting up on the bed

and Clarissa was on his lap, his cock still inside her and her arms and

legs wrapped around him. They had been moving against each other for

some time since her last orgasm.

She looked deeply into his eyes, and asked, "Why do you want my earrings?"

Don told her, but as briefly as possible.

"Ah," she smiled. "I take it that means you would not like to join my little family."

He smiled and said, "I am very flattered, milady, but I must continue my quest."

She nodded, "Of course."

"That's not to say that I'm not very tempted, though," Don added. "Would you mind if I came back to visit you, if I can?"

She smiled and kissed him again. Don felt her cunt working its magic again, pulling him closer and closer to another orgasm.

Clarissa

rode up and down on him a bit more vigorously, and she said, "Please,

feel free to visit any time. Now, give yourself to me one last time

tonight."

As

she drew him into ecstasy, she worked her body against him, bringing

herself to her own shuddering climax. When Don's body responded in kind,

pumping a fountain of hot cum up into her, she again dropped her mouth

to his neck, and he felt the sharp pain of her fangs piercing his flesh.

His hot blood filled her mouth as his seed filled her cunt and womb.

Don felt as if she was swallowing him up whole as his life force flooded

into her.

She

let him fall slowly back onto the bed, and he saw her over him, a

disheveled and bloody creature of chaos and death, and thought it was

one of the sexiest images he had ever seen. Then everything went black.

When

he woke, Don found himself in the bedroom where he and Gretchen had had

so much fun the day before. He sat up and looked around a bit

unsteadily, just as none other than Gretchen came into the room bearing a

silver platter with a pitcher of water and some fruit.

"Good

afternoon, sir," she smiled. She set the platter on a table by the bed

and set about propping Don up with some pillows. "You should drink lots

of water, and eat something, sir."

Then she disappeared into the bathroom to run a bath.

When

Don was reaching for his second apple, he noticed an envelope with his

name on it. Inside were a pair of emerald earrings and a note that said,

"Thank you for a wonderful evening. Please come again soon., C."

Don

was smiling as he finally got out of bed and made his way to the

bathroom. He caught his reflection in a mirror on the way. He was a

bloody mess, literally, but it looked like the wounds on his neck were

already healing.

After

his bath, which was a bit restrained compared to their time together

the day before, Don pushed a cheerfully cooperative Gretchen back on the

bed so he could lick her to a few squealing and shaking orgasms. Then,

back in his khaki's and polo with the envelope and earrings in his

pocket, Don went downstairs, collected his staff and headed out for

Shagbottom.

"Damn, Don," Toshia breathed. "That was crazy!"

"Yeah," he chuckled, "it really was intense."

"But she could have killed you."

He

shrugged, "I mean, maybe, but everyone seemed so polite and

well-mannered. Cessily and the others just took 'no' for an answer. I

had the distinct impression Clarissa could be trusted to not get carried

away."

Toshia shook her head disapprovingly.

"Plus, like I said to Evelyn, I was getting the impression I wasn't really in any serious danger."

"Why is that, though?"

"I'm getting to that," he chuckled.

"Fine, but how did you find your way back to the Hall of the Whatever King?"

"Oh,

that was the easy part," Don laughed. "As soon as I left Heolfor House,

I abruptly found myself in the courtyard with all the naughty statues. I

just had to go in, strip down, shower, take the earrings and my staff,

and ride the sofa back up again. I handed over the earrings and got my

next mission. Easy peasy."

Dear readers, this chapter features quite a few references to people, events, and places in the Lost in Eros series.

If you've read that,  perhaps you’ll enjoy these callbacks. If you

haven't, please consider this an invitation to read this story from the

beginning. In any case, you’ll enjoy this story either way.

Chapter 8. The Tribal Queen, the New Sheriff, & Storytime

"The next mission was a bit more straightforward, though there was a bit of a twist along the way," Don smiled.

"Oh?" Toshia prompted.

"It turns out there's this whole area that's set aside for people who are into less civilized things."

"I can understand that," she nodded.

"Some

of these are organized into rather male dominated tribes that engage in

all kinds of war games and treat their women mostly as commodities. I

get the impression the women must be into that whole thing. It had a

rather cave-man sound to it when it was explained to me."

"Yeah,

there are women who like that whole 'throw me over your shoulder and

take me to your cave' idea," Toshia said. "It's not my thing, obviously,

but yeah."

"There are at least a couple of female-led tribes, kind of like Amazons."

Toshia added, "Or like the Sisters."

"Yeah, I guess so," Don nodded.

Task Three:

"Anyway,

my next mission was to win a tribal chieftain's queen. It wasn't the

queen of the tribe, but the chieftain's queen. Apparently, she didn't

have any tribal authority, but as queen she was the boss of the other

women of the tribe, and she couldn't be traded away."

"Traded away?"

"For,

like, horses or other women," shrugged Don. "I had to win the queen of

the Grey Wolves. The watcher's council teleported me to the area, which

they called 'the Wilds.' I found a village on the edge of the tribal

area, got some more appropriate clothing, moccasins and a loin cloth, "

"I'd like to see that," Toshia grinned.

"Maybe

later," Don laughed. "Over a couple of weeks, I was able to find out

more about the tribal 'culture.' Apparently, there were just two ways I

could 'win' a tribal queen: defeat the chieftain in one-on-one combat or

sneak into the tribe's camp and spirit her away. I also found out that

the chieftain of the Grey Wolves was a massive guy with a serious

reputation as a bad-ass warrior."

"So, stealth-time?"

"Stealth-time," Don nodded.

Don Becomes the Sheriff of the Resort Center.

Don

moved through the forest as quietly as he could. He was devoting all

his attention to creeping stealthily toward the Grey Wolves' camp. For

the hundredth time that night he wished he had Shelonda's skills in the

woods. He was trying to bend Eros to his will, as he had done in the

Manor and against the Sisters, but he was definitely out of his element

here. All his time playing stealth characters in videogames hardly

prepared him for actually moving quietly through a forest at night.

He

hoped that the Grey Wolves had grown complacent in their long period of

being the strongest tribe in the Wilds. The villagers Don had

befriended had assured him that no one would be crazy enough to try to

sneak into the Grey Wolves' camp. Hearing that had actually cemented his

plan to try the sneaky approach.

Now,

as he approached the camp, he could see the many tents and the darkly

glowing pits where their fires had burned low. The chieftain, who he had

been told was called Omar War Eagle, was supposed to have the biggest

tent, and his queen would have the much smaller tent between his and the

wooden lodge, next to which was the large tent shared by the other

women of the chieftain. From the low rise outside the camp, Don thought

he could make out the tent he wanted. His whole plan depended on War

Eagle spending the night with one of his other women, and Don thought he

could see a light glowing through the fabric of the queen's tent.

Don

crept slowly through the camp, suddenly grateful that there didn't seem

to be any dogs in Eros. He stopped next to the backside of what he

thought must be the right tent and listened. Somewhere in the camp there

were at least three couples having sex, but most of the tribe seemed to

have gone to sleep. Shifting his staff over to his left hand, Don drew

the sharp knife he'd procured in the village and quickly cut a long slit

in the tent. In another moment, he had slipped inside.

Sure

enough, there was only one person in this tent, and it was clearly a

woman. Don could see a very feminine hip and the full swell of a

beautiful bare breast in the reddish glow of the little fire that kept

the tent warm. Don crept slowly toward the woman on her bed of furs, as

he admired her sleeping form. He resisted the urge to run his hands over

her legs while he decided how exactly he should manage the next part of

this caper. He moved in closer to try to get a better look at the

queen. Her long dark hair obscured her face, but he could tell she was

beautiful.

He

thought the usual thing to do in a situation like this was to clamp his

hand over her mouth when he woke her, to keep her from crying out, but

Don wanted to make sure he did it swiftly and gently. Hurting this woman

was completely out of the question, as far as Don was concerned. It was

bad enough that he was about to frighten her.

When

his hand slipped over her mouth, though, her eyes opened and regarded

him calmly. She made no effort to struggle or even start away.

Don suddenly realized there was something very familiar about this woman.

When

Don raised a finger to his lips in what he hoped was a universal-enough

sign to be quiet, she nodded as if she understood him, and Don drew his

hand back.

"Hello

again," she smiled. "It was Don, wasn't it?" Her accent and the way she

pronounced his name, as 'Dohn,' immediately refreshed his memory.

"India?" he asked in utter surprise.

"It is good to see you again, Don," she smiled, "but what are you doing here? It is very dangerous for you here."

"I'm here to 'win' you, to steal you away," he explained.

"Oh, that's sweet," she smiled. "But wait, how did you know where to find me?"

"I was sent by the watchers council, on a quest to earn one of those rings."

"One of these?" she laughed and held up her left hand, showing the black ring Don remembered.

"Exactly," he smiled. "I was looking for you after that one night in the Jungle Room, and here they've sent me to you."

"I am sure it was not an accident," she smiled at him. She brushed her long black hair out of her eyes.

Finding her lips irresistible, Don leaned in to give her a kiss, but she stopped him with her fingers on his mouth.

"I am the queen, Don. You cannot just do what you want with me."

"Unless I steal you away, right," Don nodded.

"Yes. There are rules," she smiled warmly.

"Ah, very good," Don rose a bit and offered her his hand. "We can slip out through the back of the tent."

"Oh,

Don, that is not how we play this game," she chuckled. Then she was

yelling, "Help! Help! Someone has come into my tent! Help!"

Toshia laughed a bit and then gaped at Don, before she said, "What the hell, Don?"

"That

was pretty much my reaction, too," he chuckled. "You'd be amazed how

quickly a bunch of naked guys woke up and swarmed to protect their

chief's queen. They dragged me out and brought me right up to the

chieftain himself, Omar War Eagle. He was huge, Toshia. Huge! He was at

least a foot taller than me and built like, well, like Sven from the

Maidenhead, but on steroids. He didn't look at all happy to be woken up

or that I'd tried to make off with his most prized possession."

"How did you manage to get out of that?" Toshia asked.

"Well, I did the only thing I could," Don shrugged. "I challenged him to a fight for her."

"I

have to admit, that's a bit anti-climactic," Don said to himself. Omar

War Eagle lay stretched out the ground in front of him, knocked out by a

single strike from Don's staff.

Rather

than wait until morning, Omar had laughingly demanded the duel commence

immediately. He apparently thought the skinny little intruder would be

so little trouble that he could finish him off and get back to bed in

short order. He called for a heavy cudgel to correspond, barely, to the

twig he saw Don carrying. The rest of the tribe gathered around, and Don

had a moment to notice that they bore very little resemblance to one

another, as one might have expected from a more traditional tribe or

clan.

When

Omar moved in, a bit recklessly, and swung that big cudgel in an

admittedly brutally fast arc aimed at Don's head, it felt to Don as if

the large man was almost moving in slow motion. It was hardly even an

effort for him to duck under the swing, extend his leg out to the side

as he crouched low, slipping to Omar's momentarily unexposed right side.

Springing up on Omar's flank, Don leapt into the air and brought his

staff down on the big man's shaved head with a loud crack.

As Omar dropped the cudgel and fell to his knees, Don was glad to see that he hadn't caved in the man's skull.

Before

Omar had finished falling forward face down in the dirt, his tribe was

gaping at Don and each other in shock and confusion.

Then,

Don caught India's eye and saw that she was shaking her head and trying

to suppress a smile. He smiled at her, held out his hand, and said,

"Milady, ?"

With

her by his side, Don began to make his way through the crowd of Grey

Wolves, when someone thought to ask, "Shouldn't one of us challenge

him?"

Don

turned sharply in the direction of the questioner and said quite

loudly, with an imperious gleam in his eyes, "Look, I don't want any

trouble with the rest of you. I got what I came for. Maybe you all need

to think about some changes around here, but do you really want to mess

with me right now?"

This seemed to be both confusing and threatening enough to distract the tribe from Don and India's exit.

Now

that he wasn't trying to be sneaky, Don could make better time, just

keeping his eye on the ground to avoid tripping in the darkness.

India

now seemed fine with following along. Once they were well into the

forest, she let herself laugh and say, "I think that was 'cheating,'

Don."

He

chuckled and said, "I don't see how. I'm pretty sure anybody can move

that fast if they really want to, at least here in Eros."

"And your weapon?"

"Well, that is special, but I don't think that was important this time."

"Don, wait," she said, tugging on his arm.

He drew up short and turned to her. She slipped into his arms and gave him a kiss, and then said, "You did your tarefa, your assignment; but before they take you away, let us have some time alone."

"Okay," Don smiled and leaned down to kiss her again.

Then

he realized he was in a very different place. There was a jungle on his

right, and a moonlit beach on his left. Behind India was a good-sized

bungalow, and there was a campfire burning brightly on the beach.

"Whoa!" Don breathed. "How did you do that?"

"Is

one of my special powers," she winked at him. Then she was leading him

out toward the water, saying over her brown shoulder, "This is my

special place, my 'hideaway.' They won't bother us here."

"Is this something you can do with your ring?"

"Yes," she smiled, "and you will be able to build things like this too."

Then

she dove into the water, leaving Don on the beach to kick off his

moccasins and take off his loin cloth, before diving in after her.

Like

Toshia would later, Don had many questions, but for the time being he

devoted himself to enjoying the playful, sensual company of this

wonderful, enchanting woman. From the warm water and surf, to a big

blanket by the fire, to a large, surprisingly cooperative hammock, they

made love until they found themselves spent, drowsy in each other's arms

as the sky began to lighten.

"I

looked for you at the Jungle Room," Don said, his lips brushing the top

of her head. "Jaden said you had been redecorating. Is that something

you do with the ring too?"

"Uh hum," she murmured, "the Jungle is my place."

"How is all of this possible?"

She chuckled a little, kissed his chest, and said, "I can't tell you, but you will see."

"I would like to see you again," Don admitted.

"You

will be able to," she said as she caressed his belly. "And you will be

able to come back here, but you should always ask, first."

"Of course!" Don smiled. "How will I ask, though?"

"Shhh, Don, let's sleep for a little while."

"You're into her too!" Toshia laughed. "How did I not notice that before?"

"I'm sure I have no idea what you're talking about," Don shook his head.

"How many women are you in love with, Don?"

"Jealous?"

"Ha! No! I know you love me," she grinned.

"How does Sage, I mean, Evelyn, feel about this kind of thing, though?"

"She

seems to share your attitude, actually, though she is a bit more

possessive. It's kind of a strange dynamic, actually. You could call my

relationship with her my primary, if you want to use the polyamory

lingo, I guess. Anyway, it's an exaggeration to say I'm in love with

India. It's more like kind of passing infatuation. Other than being into

sex, I don't even know if we have anything in common."

Toshia

regarded him with a cocked eyebrow, then said, "Okay, if you say so.

Now, if I ask you about those things you asked India, you're just going

to say, 'I'm getting to that,' aren't you?"

"Yeah,

I'm afraid so," Don nodded. "Sure enough, right after she took us back

to the forest, I found myself teleported back to that crazy courtyard of

the Crimson Mountain King. After the usual bathing ritual and taking

the time to look around a bit for Evelyn, Nicole, and Stephanie, just in

case, I was back in the office to get my next assignment."

"You're doing quite well so far, Don," Pamela said from the other end of the table. "Three down and four to go."

"Thank

you," Don smiled. Knowing that he was almost halfway to being done

definitely put him in a better mood about jumping through these hoops.

Task Four:

"What's next?"

"Something

different in a familiar setting, I think," Pamela said with a smile.

"We want you to take over the role of sheriff in the Resort."

"Okay, but what about the current sheriff?"

"The position is currently vacant, I'm afraid."

"Okay, well, it seems like an easy enough job, I can take it on until someone else comes along."

"You

misunderstand," Pamela said with a smile of a different sort. "You're

to take over the role of sheriff in the Resort for a year."

"A year?" Don gaped down the table at the council.

"Moreover, you are not to have any sex for that year."

"Wait, what?"

"Be the sheriff for one year without having sex," Pamela repeated.

"A year, fine, but, wait, what counts as sex?"

"You're clearly familiar with the concept, Don."

"Yes, but what's the exact thing I'm supposed to be avoiding?"

With

the slightest expression of exasperation, Pamela looked to the

witnesses to either side, but if they gave her any feedback Don couldn't

see or hear it. Finally, she looked back at him and said, "No physical

contact with another person for the purposes of sexual titillation or

gratification either for yourself or the other person, or persons."

"So, masturbation, "

"Yes,

that's fine," she cut him off a bit impatiently, "but you should be

careful not to try to test the boundaries of our rules. We will not tell

you if you have failed the task until the end of a year."

"So, I probably shouldn't try touching someone with a sex toy, I take it," Don frowned. "Do I have to keep track of the time?"

"No," Pamela said. "Stay in the Resort, and we will let you know when your term of service is done."

"Okay," Don shrugged. "Any other conditions to be met?"

"No, that's it."

"Okay, I guess I'm ready, then."

Then,

Don found himself standing in the sheriff's office in the Resort. He

was wearing boots, jeans, a light white shirt and a denim vest with a

star on it. His trusty staff was still in his hand. With a deep sigh of

resignation, Don began his year as Sheriff.

"A year?! That's crazy," Toshia shook her head. "Plus, no sex, damn!"

Don laughed, "Oh, I agree completely."

"What does the sheriff even do, really?"

"Not

an awful lot, it turns out," Don smiled. "I mostly wandered around

making sure people didn't 'disturb the peace'—you know, running around

playing tag when people are trying to fuck, that kind of thing.

Apparently, maturity and consideration aren't required for getting into

Eros. Our crashing into the pool on our flying carpet definitely counted

as disturbing the peace, by the way. Sometimes people get confused and

lost, and it was nice to help them out. Of course, they often wanted to

'thank me' for my troubles, but I was a rock and politely declined."

"It must have been very hard," Toshia winked and gave him a little nudge.

Laughing, Don said, "Well, I've gone longer than that without sex out here, but the XYZ certainly made things, difficult."

"A year in the Resort, all that hot sex going on and you couldn't have any, damn!"

"Well,

I could, and did, masturbate, a lot, but it was supposed to be a

challenge, so, I did amuse myself by wearing increasingly outlandish

outfits from the Wardrobery, which was fun. And there were occasional

breaks in the monotony. One of the things all of us agreed to before

going for these rings was to check in with the sheriff any time we

passed through the Resort. So, I was in a good spot for finding out how

the others were doing. And, as it turned out, it was only about a week

and a half into it when Evelyn turned up."

"Oh, that's good! How was she doing?"

"She was doing well and had some stories to tell."

"Well, what do we have here?" said the familiar voice from the doorway.

Don

jolted upright in his chair behind the desk, where he had just been

dozing a bit in preparation for his mid-afternoon nap. Then, when he saw

the woman framed in the entrance to his jail, Don bolted to his feet,

circled his desk quickly, and wrapped her in his arms. Then they were

kissing passionately, in an embrace that lasted several minutes. Only

when their lips finally parted did he say, "Sage, I mean, Evelyn! It's

so good to see you!"

"Right back at ya, stud!" she grinned. "Shouldn't you be in Gotham City?"

Don

stepped back to show off the Batman costume he had found in the

Wardrobery, then tapped the sheriff's star on his chest, and said, "It

seemed appropriate to the job."

"No mask, or, cowl, right?"

"They

had one but, it was seriously uncomfortable, and nobody was getting the

joke anyway," he shrugged. "Come on in and have a seat! Where have you

been? How are things going?"

She laughed, "That's what you want to do first?"

"Ah,

well, you see, 'want' isn't the right word here," Don frowned as he sat

on the edge of his desk. He quickly outlined the details of his current

task.

"Oh wow!" Evelyn said. "That really sucks. Which one of your seven is this, then?"

"Four,"

he said as he watched her move into the room. She was wearing a green

tank top that fit her snuggly, a brown skirt, and a pair of hiking

boots, in short, the same outfit she'd been wearing when they had gone

together to the Crimson Mountain weeks ago. She propped her staff

against the wall before she took her seat. Don was deeply distracted by

her bare legs as she crossed them.

"Ah, so we each have things to tell each other about," she smiled. "You go first."

Don related his story about Shagbottom and Lady Primrose, which Evelyn pronounced, "Extremely hot!"

While

he was telling the story of his quest to 'win' India, Evelyn asked a

number of questions about India, ultimately concluding, "She sounds like

fun. I want to meet her!"

"We can go look for her at the Jungle Room," Don smiled, "but it's your turn."

"I don't know, lover," she smirked. "Your stories have got me a bit hot and bothered, "

"Well, I can't help you with that," Don said wryly. "We could go find you someone to play with, "

"What

if I kill two birds with one stone?" she smiled as she uncrossed her

legs and hiked her skirt up a bit. She ran her hands over her thighs,

smiled over at the lust-filled expression on Don's face, and then began,

"Well, my first assignment was right here in fact. I had to spend a

week 'wearing the red' in the Temple of Venus and Aphrodite."

"Ah

yes, we did that our first day here at the Resort, but just for one

shift." Don laughed a bit, "You definitely weren't the captain there;

that must have been a challenge for you."

"I think that was the idea," she chuckled. "Those 'watchers' do seem to know a lot about us, don't they?"

"Yeah they do," he nodded. "We had to do six hours. How long was your day?"

"Ten

hours, with three breaks in there, for refreshment and rest. That left

me time each night to explore the Resort a bit before sleeping." She was

idly toying with her lips, pulling and stroking on them.

Don forced himself to look up at Evelyn's eyes and asked, "Where did you sleep?"

"Here

and there," she shrugged. "There's no shortage of beds and comfy

loungers here, and nobody messes with you when you're asleep."

"They better not!" Don grinned. "The sheriff won't stand for that kind of nonsense."

"Good man," she smiled.

"Any particular things stand out from that week?"

"Well,

it took me a while to get used to just letting anyone who wanted to paw

me and boss me around. By the way, women are just as bad as men about

that. My ass seems to be some kind of grope magnet."

"It is particularly tempting, I must admit," Don smiled.

"'Sure you don't want to start your year over?" she winked.

With

a frown, Don shook his head and said, "It doesn't work like that.

They'll just tell me at the end of a year if I pass or fail."

"Boo!" she said with an exaggerated pout. "Well, after I got used to the situation it got pretty easy to just go with the flow."

"Any favorite jobs?"

"Well, one woman wanted a gangbang and they needed a fluffer."

"That's a bit surprising, to be honest, I mean here in Eros," Don mused.

"I thought so too, but there I was, giving head to like 30 guys."

"Damn! I'd like to have seen that!" Don adjusted the rising bulge in his Batman trunks.

"It

was hot," she nodded as she slipped one of her fingers up between her

lips. "On the other hand, having all those hard cocks to play with but

no cum for me was a bit frustrating, and, after a while my jaw started

to hurt."

Don frowned in sympathy.

"Oh, one day they asked me if I could dance. 'Turns out there's a little club in there.

"Yeah, the Temple's a bit more Vegas than Aphrodisia’s."

"You're

really such a nerd, aren't you?" She laughed. "Anyway, they wanted some

novitiates to dance on tables and the bar. That was fun. At first it

seemed like it was just going to be a chance to enjoy some music and

dance, which was a nice break, but yeah, things got a bit, heated."

Evelyn

had her own little stage about two meters across where she danced

barefoot and naked to the very sexy pulsing music. For this assignment,

she and the other dancers weren't wearing their usual red tunics, but

had long red ribbons tied around their wrists, biceps and waists. The

table on which she was dancing glowed white under her feet, and there

were red and blue spotlights above focused on her. There were four of

these tables, each with a dancer, two of them men and two women. At

either end of the bar was another dancer, again one man and one woman.

With the lighting as it was, it was a bit hard to see people who weren't

dancing or over at the fairly well-lit bar. Evelyn could make out the

people right at her feet, but the other 'patrons' of the club were just

indistinct shapes in the shadows.

At

first, Evelyn was content to sway to the music, letting her body move

along to the beat as if she were dancing just for herself. It had been a

long time since she'd danced at all, and she'd forgotten how much she

enjoyed it. Of course, the fact that she was naked in a spotlight, with

XYZ coursing through her veins, made her very conscious that she was

putting on a show, whether she was trying or not. Soon, her hands were

moving over her body as she danced, gliding over her hips, cupping her

breasts, caressing her neck and her face. Now and then her fingertips

reached down to brush lightly over her lower lips, which were getting

increasingly dewy.

To be continued.

By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Shagbotttom Society

Victorian Hedonism comes to life.

In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

The

two girls held a whispered conference on the big bed, and then Sage was

pushing Reyansh away. She said, "Hold on one sec, lover; I want to try

something."

There

was a very quick rearrangement, during which Don never had to leave

Felicia's sweet embrace. Then Sage was laying with her head hanging over

the edge of the bed, as Felicia lowered her mouth to Sage's cunt and

clit, which she proceeded to lick and suck. Felicia's ass was up in the

air, and Don continued to fuck her from behind. Then Sage beckoned to

Reyansh, "Bring that big boy over here."

Eager

to comply, he lowered his hard cock for Sage so she could take it into

her mouth and then her throat. Sage held his hips to keep her from

getting carried away, but he was free to fuck her throat, and that's

exactly what he began to do, reaching forward to cup and squeeze Sage's

tits in his hands.

Don

looked down to see his relatively thick cock sliding in and out of

Felicia's tight cunt, Felicia's perfect ass, her slender back, the back

of her head with her adorable pixie cut, Sage's taut abs and strong

thighs, her breasts being manhandled by Reyansh, her beautiful throat as

she let him use it, and Reyansh's dark, athletic body as he worked

himself in and out of Sage. It was a beautiful spectacle!

Don

could tell from the way Felicia was moving her right arm that she was

fingering Sage as she licked. It didn't take too long before one of

Sage's hands went from Reyansh's hip to the top of Felicia's head, and

then it was only a minute longer before Sage was writhing on the bed

between Felicia and Reyansh as she had a long, intense orgasm. As she

shook and trembled, Reyansh pulled his now dripping wet cock out to let

her breath.

"Damn! That was a good one!" Sage breathed.

"It looked like it," Don grinned from across the bed.

Sage

sat up and grinned back at him, before curling up to grab Felicia's

face and kiss her deeply. Reyansh got up on the bed behind Sage and

coaxed her up onto her hands and knees. Then the two women were kissing

in the middle of the bed as the two men fucked them from behind. No one

was trying to come; they were just enjoying themselves kissing and

fucking.

After

a little bit of this, Sage broke the kiss, and looked over Felicia's

shoulder, smiled at Don and asked, "Are you enjoying her hot cunt, Don?"

"Oh yes!" he grinned. "Are you enjoying Reyansh's big cock inside you?"

"You know," she laughed. "I really am."

"Good!"

"I agree, but I was thinking, You know how I had all those cocks fucking me earlier?"

"I do," Don nodded. "It was very hot!"

"Yeah it was! But I don't remember sweet Felicia here having more than one cock at any time."

"Is that right?"

"Reyansh," Sage asked over her shoulder, "did you see Felicia getting more than one cock?"

"No, I certainly didn't."

All through this exchange, Felicia had done little more than giggle and push back on Don's cock.

"Well, this won't do at all," Sage decided. "Stop fucking me and get over here and feed Felicia your cock."

Don

held still until Reyansh was in position, but then he went back to

fucking little Felicia harder, shoving her forward onto the cock in her

mouth and throat. Sage crawled over to him and kissed him deeply before

bending down to reach under Felicia to play with her clit. Before they

could get Felicia to the breaking point, though, Sage stopped and asked

Don, "She's got a pretty tight little ass, do you think you can fit

inside it?"

"I could certainly try," Don laughed.

Felicia murmured her approval around Reyansh's cock.

"Don't be so quick, sweetie," Sage said. "You're going to have a cock in your cunt too."

Felicia's murmur was more enthusiastic, and she managed to nod her head rather emphatically.

In

another minute, Sage had Reyansh lie on his back and then Felicia mount

him, bending forward so Don could push his cock, slippery with

Felicia's juices, slowly up into her very tight, very hot ass. Sage

leaned on Don's shoulder and whispered in his ear, "Fuck her ass good,

baby. Make her come between you two studs!"

"Yes,

ma'am," Don grinned, and proceeded to begin fucking Felicia's ass

intently. Long, slow strokes gradually became shorter and faster. All

the while Felicia was rocking her pelvis between the two men and

groaning with pleasure.

Sage move around to get down on her hands and knees so she could kiss Felicia, who could do little but let herself be kissed.

"Do you like having those cocks fucking you?" Sage asked.

"Yes," Felicia moaned. "It feels so good."

"Are you going to come on their hard cocks?"

"Uh huh," Felicia breathed. "Very soon."

"Do it, baby!" Sage said as she stroked Felicia's pretty face. "Come for us!"

"Oh

god, yes!" Felicia cried as her body began to spasm between the two

men. She shook and clenched, her cunt and ass pulling and grasping at

the cocks inside her.

Sage

leaned in again and kissed her deeply. "Good girl," she smiled. Then

she looked over Felicia's shoulder and asked, "Did you come? No? What

about you down there? No? Well! We'll have to fix that, won't we? You

two were partners in the game, right? You met in Rendezvous, right? Very

good. Don and I are partners too, so I think we should finish this swap

right. Reyansh, I want you to give me your cum wherever you want, and

Don, you come for Felicia."

Don

slowly drew out of Felicia's ass so she could let Reyansh get out from

under her. He took her in his arms and asked her, "Where do you want me

to come, Felicia?"

"Please fuck my ass some more, Don," she said as her hand went to his cock. "But let me ride you."

In

short order, Don was lying next to Sage. She had her legs wrapped

around Reyansh's waist, while he held her wrists up over her head as he

drove into her cunt. Don was holding his cock erect for Felicia, who was

squatting over him, pushing her tight ass down over his flaring head

and thick shaft. Felicia leaned back with her hands on Don's thighs and

began to raise and lower herself on him.

Reyansh

was driving into Sage's cunt with abandon, grinding against her clit

and surely bottoming out in her grasping cunt. He was looking into her

eyes as he fucked her harder and faster. Soon, both of them were

groaning and clenching on the bed next to Don and Felicia as Sage's cunt

was eagerly pulling a flood of hot cum out of Reyansh's cock.

Don

found the fact that he was lying next to Sage as she climaxed on

another man's cock intensely erotic. The thought that she was yet again

getting filled with cum only made the situation hotter! Don began to

arch his back to fuck up into Felicia's ass, and reached down to use his

thumb to play with her clit. Then there was motion on the bed next to

them, and Sage leaned across Don to replace his thumb with her mouth on

Felicia's clit. Reyansh stood up on the bed and offered Felicia his cock

to clean off.

Don

lay back and watched the beautiful woman riding his cock take Reyansh's

cummy cock into her mouth and suck on it hungrily, and felt Sage's

fingers against the base of his cock as she pushed them up into

Felicia's cunt. Then Felicia was coming again, moaning around the cock

in her mouth and pushing down on Don. This was all Don could take and he

felt his body shoving up into her ass as his balls tightened and his

cock swelled inside her. Then he was arching his back, pushing up on

Sage and into Felicia as he erupted, pumping a geyser of hot cum up into

her.

Very

slowly, assisted by Reyansh, a quivering Felicia fell backwards,

letting Don's cock slip out of her. Sage immediately caught it and took

it into her mouth, claiming the last of his cum for herself.

When she managed to get up on one arm and look at Don, Sage smiled and said, "Another shower?"

Don

laughed, utterly smitten by the sleepy, well-fucked look in her eyes

and her messy mane of red hair, and said, "Sure, but if you think you're

getting more sex out of me, "

She

kissed him quickly and said, "We'll see about that." Then she was

clambering over him and pulling him out of the bed. Reyansh was lying

there cradling Felicia in his arms, and Sage called back to them, "Don't

take all the covers; we'll be back."

As

the water poured over them, in a brief break in their making out and

hurried cleaning, Sage looked up at him and asked, "So, out in the other

world, um, are you seeing anyone?"

Don

chuckled, bent down to kiss her, and then picked her up. She threw her

arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around his waist, sinking down

on his cock. Don's hands gripped her ass and slowly raised and lowered

her. He smiled and said, "Well, I have this relationship with Toshia

that's gotten interesting, but, as you know, she's got a girlfriend,

but, actually, I was thinking I would like to be seeing you. If you're

free, that is."

"I think we can work something out," she smirked. "I take it we're going to be swingers, or something like that."

"That does seem to be the way things are going," he kissed her again. "How does that sound to you?"

"Hum, pretty damn good. Just remember, "

"I belong to you," he nodded.

"Aye,

and, for the record, in case you were wondering, vice versa," she said

as she flexed herself against him, working up and down and grinding

against the base of his cock.

Don grinned, "Yeah, I worked that out."

"But we share."

"Right."

"And if we get a chance, we're banging the hell out of Toshia," she said.

"Of course."

"Good," she kissed him. "Now fuck me. I want to have one more orgasm before we go to bed."

"Greedy girl," he smiled.

"Hell yeah!"

"There was a lot more sex on the Riverboat, and we spent some time at the Resort."

"Did she really say that about me?" Toshia asked.

"I swear," Don chuckled.

"Uh, I do like the sound of that," she smiled. "But you were saying."

"Yeah,

we did the Jungle Room, naturally, and I showed her the Temple. She got

gangbanged in the Grotto, which is a very wet area, as you might

expect."

"How many guys? In the gangbang, I mean."

"It's not a competition, you know," Don laughed.

Toshia rolled her eyes at him.

"There were about a dozen, plus me."

"Yes! Still the champion!" Toshia grinned.

"Well, that was before her trials, so, "

"Doesn't count," Toshia said.

"Seriously?"

"I have ruled. Okay, you can go on with the story."

Chapter 7. Lady Primrose's Earrings

As

he and Sage made their way to the Crimson Mountain, Don was acutely

aware of their impending separation, and the fact that they might remain

apart for quite some time. Accordingly, he made sure they had a variety

of plans for meeting up, if possible, leaving messages, when the

opportunity presented itself, etc. Passing through the Manor they would

leave word with the Scholar, and then linger about there at least for a

few days. Passing through the Resort they would both check in with the

Sheriff and leave word with the Sage.

"I'll try to remember that," Sage laughed.

"Yeah, and I'm trying to get used to thinking of you as Evelyn," Don smiled.

Don

also told her about the Wizard as a potential ally whose home might be a

good meeting place, and the Witches of the Glen who might be helpful.

Of course, they also thought the Maidenhead might be useful, even if

they couldn't be too sure it would long remain in Megan's control. In

turn, Evelyn told him about a cafe in the bazaar on the far side of the

sea, and they agreed to check in at the tavern on the beach and

Ambrosia's when in the vicinity of Rendezvous.

When

they got to the locker rooms in the Hall of the Crimson Mountain King,

they bathed, but Don made a point of retrieving the staffs the Wizard

had given him and Shelonda what seemed so long ago. Stephanie had had no

real experience with such things, and Nicole was positively averse to

using any kind of weapon. Evelyn, though, had some martial arts

training, though it was mostly in aikido, and definitely had no problem

with weapons.

"Too

bad we don't have swords," she mused as she spun the enchanted wooden

staff in her hands. Having been made for Shelonda, it was just about the

perfect size for Evelyn.

"God, you're hot!" Don grinned as he admired the way the muscles in her arms and wrists moved as she played with the staff.

"Oh, we should have gotten bows and arrows from the elves!"

Don groaned, "Ugh, why didn't I think of that?"

She laughed, "Well, you're not the only one who didn't."

"On

the other hand," he mused, "it doesn't seem like we're very likely to

be called upon to fight anyone. Still, an unbreakable staff can be a

useful tool."

"Hard wood can definitely be good to get your hands on," she smirked.

It

turned out that, as long as they bathed and were naked, the red-robed

servitors had no problem with letting them proceed into the Pleasure

Dome and seemed to pay no attention at all to the staffs.

"Holy

hell!" Evelyn breathed as they entered the vast chamber, momentarily

stunned by the scale of both the room and the orgy going on in it.

"Yeah," Don nodded.

They proceeded to the circular couch in the middle of the dome, Evelyn taking in the spectacle as they went.

"The

king's throne is that away, but I want to see if we can just ride the

sofa up," Don said. "But first, come with me. I want to have some time

with you before we head up."

He

led her down to the base of the stairs, where they set their staffs off

to the side, out of the way but close at hand, and made love for what

might be the last time in a long while. Though a few of the other

revelers offered to join in, Don and Evelyn kept to themselves this

time. When they were finally worn out, they made a quick trip to the

nearest fountain to clean up and then returned to the sofa. With their

staffs across their laps, and their hands tightly clasped, they rode the

couch up to the waiting room.

"Damn!" Evelyn grinned. "This is not safe at all!"

"I'm starting to suspect it's not actually that dangerous," laughed Don, "but I'm not about to test that theory."

"Good! I'll be pissed at you if you kill yourself testing something like that."

"Aw that makes me all warm inside," he grinned.

"Oh, you're right, this is a bit anticlimactic," Evelyn said as they came to a halt in the waiting room.

"Told ya," he smiled. "Hi, Gladys! Miss me?"

After

a wait that seemed both rather too long and excruciatingly quick,

Gladys announced that 'they' were ready to see Evelyn. She took her

staff and got up, but Don pulled her into his arms and kissed her again.

He gave her ass a long squeeze, smiled, and said, "Don't forget me,

gorgeous."

"Unhand me, sir!" she laughed. "I will not be kissed and fondled by strangers!"

"Well, that's just not at all true," he grinned and kissed her again, focusing all his passion for her in this one last embrace.

Don

watched her exquisite ass as she crossed to the "Interviews" door,

smiled encouragingly as she looked back before going through, and tried

to ignore the ache in his chest. He had gotten very fond of Evelyn

indeed. Eros, and his own schemes, kept separating him from loved

ones—first Toshia, then Shelonda and Nicole, and now Sage, Evelyn.

He

was as down as he had been in Eros when Gladys let him know that he

could go in and wasn't in much better of a mood as he sat down opposite

Pamela and the other watchers. He kept his hand on his staff, just in

case he was abruptly teleported away.

Task Two: Lady Primrose’s Earrings.

"Welcome

back, Don," Pamela nodded. "I would say that you completed your first

trial with flying colors. We expected you to sleep with Captain Sage,

not convince her to come back here with you and undertake her own set of

trials."

"I didn't really convince her," Don frowned.

Pamela

shrugged, "That's not really important. You did, clearly, finish the

task adequately. We assume you're ready for your second trial, ?"

Don nodded, "Yes. Bring it on."

"We want you to bring us Lady Primrose's emerald earrings."

"Uh, Lady Primrose? I've never heard of her," Don worried. "How will I find her or her earrings?"

"That might well be part of the trial, Don," Pamela pointed out. "However, in this case, we'll help you with that."

"I appreciate that," Don smiled. "Is there anything else I should know?"

"There is quite a lot you should know."

Don arched his eyebrow at the hint of a sense of humor, then said, "Okay, I guess I'm ready."

"One more thing, though, Don: no more strays."

Then

Don found himself standing in the middle of a street in what seemed

like a small English town. It seemed to be early morning. The buildings

had a decidedly quaint English countryside feel to them, and Don

suddenly realized that he was fully clothed, wearing khaki slacks, shoes

and socks, and a pastel polo shirt, with a light sweater tied by its

sleeves around his shoulders. He was still holding his staff. Between

the clothes and the mundanity of the town, Don thought this was the

oddest place he'd yet seen in Eros.

"Just a little town?" Toshia frowned. "That does seem strange."

"Oh, believe me, it gets weirder," Don chuckled.

The Town of Shagbottom

There

seemed to be some larger buildings down the road, so Don headed that

way, in the hope of finding someone who could direct him to a "Lady

Primrose." As he went, he found himself enjoying the peace and quiet,

and noticed that there were birds singing. All in all, it was a very

pleasant locale.

He

was walking down the middle of the street—there didn't seem to be any

sign of cars—and had just cleared the first intersection, when he

finally saw signs of human life. The front door of the house on Don's

right opened and out stepped a tall, thin fellow wearing a dark business

suit and carrying a briefcase. This man turned around to receive a kiss

goodbye from a woman wearing a brightly flowered dress, and then headed

down a paved walkway through his neatly manicured front yard toward the

street.

Up

and down the street, Don saw this basic ritual played out again and

again over the next couple of minutes. Apparently, all the men in this

town, no, there were a few women, also in business suits, left home at

pretty much the same time in the morning, to go to work, ? Half

expecting everyone to head off in the same direction, Don paused in the

street to watch as the townsfolk joined him. However, they seemed to

have different destinations in mind. The man who had come out first

turned right at the street, walked down three houses, crossed the

street, looked both ways to make sure no one was paying attention to

him, pushed open the front gate in front of him, and quickly made his

way to the front door of that house, loosening his tie as he went. Every

person seemed to have a similar course of action, going from their

"home" to another house in the neighborhood, in a bizarre, chaotically

choreographed pattern. After a minute or two, Don was again alone in the

street.

"Well,

okay then," he chuckled before continuing down the street. At what Don

assumed was the center of town, he found establishments with names like

"The Shag' Odeon," "Mabel's Sundries," "The Morning Whip" (with a sign

adding, "Start Your Day with the Crack of Dawn!"), and "The Cum Inne."

Don considered where to begin but quickly decided that the apparent

newspaper was so different from what he would normally expect in Eros

that he had to start there.

He

pushed the door open, triggering a bell overhead, and a pale woman with

dark red hair brushing her shoulders looked up from her desk behind a

counter, smiled, and with a very English accent said, "Good morning.

Welcome to Shagbottom!"

Although Toshia would later fail miserably, Don managed to not laugh at this, but did have to pause and say, "Pardon me?"

"Welcome to Shagbottom!" she repeatedly cheerfully. "Do you have some news to report?"

"Ah, no, but, the name of this town is Shagbottom?"

"That's right: Shagbottom of county Wrenchester."

"Okay,"

Don was having an extremely hard time keeping a straight face. He

looked back out the window that made up the front of the shop, saw the

theater sign again, and just shook his head. Thinking of the other

signs, he asked, "The inn's name, what's the abbreviation for?"

"To

shorten a longer word," said a voice with another English accent from a

woman who popped out from behind a shelf that was heavy with stacks of

papers. She had lovely brown skin and black wavy hair that was cut

short. She continued, "You know how you might want to save space, so

instead of writing out all of 'abbreviation,' you just use a-b-b-r

period."

Don

pinched the bridge of his nose and said, "Yes, thank you, but I meant

'what does the c-u-m period stand for in the hotel's name?'"

"Oh," the darker woman frowned. "You know, I'm not terribly sure. Ophelia?"

The other woman looked up again, "Oh, hello Anna. I'm over here."

"Good

morning," Anna said as she moved closer to the front of the shop and

the counter that separated the women from Don. "Do you know what the

abbreviation in the inn's name stands for?"

"Oh, excellent," Ophelia smiled. "How many letters?"

"Well, more than three, I should think," Anna said.

"That doesn't narrow things down much, does it?" frowned Ophelia. "Do you have any of the letters?"

"Well, c-u-m, clearly," Anna cast a sideways look at Don and shook her head.

"'Cummerbund'?"

"That seems a bit of a stretch," Anna said.

"Don't cummerbunds usually stretch a bit?"

"Well, yes, I suppose, but that's not really to the point, is it?"

"'Cumberbatch'?"

"Don't be ridiculous, dear; that's not even a word."

"'Cumulative'?"

"'The Cumulative Inne'?"

"Why ever not?" Ophelia wanted to know.

"It doesn't make sense."

"It certainly does," Ophelia said a bit defensively. "'My score of twenty was the cumulative in our four games.'"

Anna shook her head in exasperation. "That's not well said, though, is it?"

Ophelia shrugged.

"In any case," Anna persisted. "We were talking about 'inn' with two ns, and sometimes a silent e."

"We were? Why didn't you say so?"

"This gentleman here was asking about the name of the inn. What did you think we were talking about?"

"Abbreviations, wasn't it?"

"Well, yes," Anna nodded with some exasperation, "but one abbreviation in particular."

"I

see," Ophelia said thoughtfully. "But then, if this is the abbreviation

about which we're inquiring, it might be the abbreviation of someone's

name, mightn't it?"

"I suppose that's true, love. Good point," Anna smiled.

"But then why couldn't it be 'Cumberbatch'?"

Anna's

eyes threatened to roll all the way up into her skull as she exclaimed,

"That's the most ridiculous name ever! Who would ever consent to call

themselves such a ludicrous thing?!"

"Well,

who are we to judge?" Ophelia shrugged. "I don't suppose you would

object to someone's being called Cumberbatch if she had a very nice pair

of tits, or if he had a big pecker, now would you?"

"What are you trying to say, exactly?"

"One

shouldn't judge someone on the basis of their name, but on the things

that really make them who they are," Ophelia smiled, clearly thinking

she had won this round.

"I'm not suggesting one should judge anyone on the basis of their name, Ophelia. I'm saying that we should judge their name on the basis of its being quite ridiculous. 'Cumberbatch' indeed!"

Before

things could get any more heated, Don, who was having a very hard time

not laughing, interjected with, "Ladies, please! I really don't need to

know about the inn."

The

two women glowered at each other for a moment, and Anna took the

opportunity to clearly mouth the word "ridiculous" at Ophelia, before

she said, "Very well. Good morning, sir. How may we be of service?"

The

first thing that occurred to Don when Anna asked him that was that this

was the first time someone had given him an innuendo-laden opening like

that while completely dressed in a long time. Surely, he could probably

say he could use a blowjob, and at least one of the two attractive

women would be happy to oblige. This was Eros, after all. On the other

hand, the fact that they were dressed, and he actually had a mission to

accomplish, led him to the conclusion that he probably should get some

information out of the two of them, if that was actually possible. He

was about to ask about Lady Primrose, when Don realized he wanted to ask

about something else first.

"I was wondering, what exactly do you do here?"

"We write and print the daily newspaper, of course," Anna smiled.

"Very good," Don nodded, "and what goes in the newspaper?"

"All the news!" Ophelia enthused. "We keep the good people of Shagbottom informed on all the goings on."

"Such as?"

"What's playing at the 'Odeon, any new toys at Mabel's, notices of special events," Ophelia started.

"Coverage of said events," Anna added as she leaned on the counter in front of Don. She had undone a few buttons of her blouse.

Ophelia

got up and began moving toward her partner, as she continued with, "The

daily lottery results, the crossword, interviews with prominent

citizens, "

"And of handsome newcomers," Anna smiled.

"Oh, that's a good idea, Anna," Ophelia nodded.

Don

smiled back at them, flattered by the attention and amused by the turn

toward more typically Erosian matters. Then, though, he realized he had

more questions. He started with, "What kind of special events?"

"Socials, parties, " Anna said.

"Garden parties!" Ophelia cut in.

"Well, yes, those are included in parties, aren't they dear?"

"Naturally, but aren't socials just another sort of party?" Ophelia asked.

"I think it's the other way 'round," Anna frowned.

"Either way 'round, then, you started it."

Don decided to jump in before the conversation got too far afield again. "So, mostly parties, eh? Anything else?"

"Most of the special events are parties, it's true," Anna nodded.

"They're

very nice parties, though," Ophelia said. She had followed Anna's lead

and started unbuttoning her top. "Everyone has such a splendid time."

Don

smiled at them, guessing that the parties in Shagbottom probably turned

into orgies at some point. He decided to ask, "And you said something

about a lottery, ?"

"Oh

yes, that's very important, of course," Anna nodded, as she shrugged

her blouse off her lovely brown shoulders, exposing her full breasts.

"What

do lottery winners win?" Don asked, taking a step toward the counter

and the women as he untied the arms of the sweater around his neck.

"What do they win?" Ophelia was a bit confused. She had tossed her top aside and was now shimmying out of her pencil skirt.

"Oh,

it's not that kind of lottery exactly," Anna said as she stood up from

removing her own skirt. She pushed a sheet of paper across the counter

to Don and said, "Here."

On the page were two columns of addresses. Don looked at them as he took off his shirt but couldn't see any pattern or meaning.

Anna hopped up on the counter, and pointed to the left column, saying, "This is each couple's address, "

"Well,

if they picked up their ticket for the day," Ophelia pointed out. She

had moved over to a gate in the counter Don hadn't paid any attention to

and was coming over to Don's side of the room.

"Yes,

certainly, it wouldn't do at all to make people play who didn't want

to," Anna smiled as she spun around on the counter, her long, stockinged

legs and stiletto-heeled shoes flying over Don's head.

Don

smiled at briefly at the sight of Anna's bare, pink cunt, and then

realized, "Oh, the other column is the addresses of where people go for

the day when they leave in the morning."

"Exactly,"

Anna smiled as she spread her legs and scooted up to the edge of the

counter. She crooked a finger at Don and asked, "Care to join us for our

early morning break, ? Oh, how rude of us! What was your name?"

Gretchen’s Hospitality at Lady Primrose’s Estate.

Toshia

couldn't help but laugh all through the story of Don's encounter with

Anna and Ophelia. By the time he was wrapping that up, the two of them

had stopped and sat down on a bench in a secluded part of the park. If

it had been a bit more secluded, Toshia thought she'd probably break her

rule and give Don a blowjob right here. All the sex shenanigans she was

picturing had gotten her rather worked up, and she really just wanted

to suck on his cock. Of course, that wasn't all she wanted to do, It

wasn't that secluded, though, so she managed to behave. However, she did

enjoy snuggling up against him, his arm around her shoulders, as he

continued his story.

"So,

yeah," he said, "after the early morning break, and with a lot of

patience, I was able to learn that Shagbottom was basically a rather

stable community of people who paired up, somehow, and then enjoyed a

rather thorough swinging lifestyle. Each day, but just during the day,

they swapped partners, if they participated in the lottery the day

before. They rejoined their 'spouses' at night. Every few days there

were social events, or parties, that were pretty much excuses for more

partner swapping and/or orgies."

"It sounds like your kind of place," Toshia smiled.

"And not yours?"

"Well, yeah, that was implied."

It

was afternoon, the three of them had given up on clothing, Don was

reclining in a chair with Anna curled up in his lap, and Ophelia was

sprawled across her desk with a happy post orgasmic smile on her face,

when Don finally got around to, "So, I need to find a Lady Primrose, "

"Oh, yes, she's lovely!" Anna purred enthusiastically and bit sleepily.

"Her garden parties are the best!" Ophelia added. "She makes sure to invite everyone in town."

"You'll like her," Anna nodded. "She's the sweetest, poshest lady."

"Folks

say the garden parties aren't even the sexiest ones she has," Ophelia

rolled onto her side to look at Don with a conspiratorial glimmer in her

eye. "She has masked balls with lords and ladies from all over. It's

all very classy and mysterious!"

"Oh,

hush, Ophelia," laughed Anna. "That's just gossip. Lady Primrose

doesn't put on airs. She's just a nice, friendly, normal person."

It was time for Don to reinsert himself in the conversation. "Well, can you tell me where to find her?"

"Of course," Anna chuckled. "She'll be up at Heolfor House, if she's not traveling."

"And you can direct me to this 'Heolfor House'?"

Anna kissed the side of Don's neck and said, "Certainly, but don't you want to stay for Hazel and Bob's get-together tonight?"

Of

course, it was nearly impossible for Don to resist such an enticing

invitation. It turned out that Hazel had a hankering for bukkake that

night and Don was happy to help the local men scratch that itch. By the

time he set off down the road for Heolfor House he had decided that the

odd little town of Shagbottom was quite the friendly place. The Morning

Whip's headline that morning read "Stranger Comes to Town, & All

Over Hazel's Tits."

Heolfor House

The

walk from Shagbottom to the side road that bore a sign reading "Heolfor

House" was long enough to discourage idle wandering in but short enough

to be a pleasant walk through the countryside. Don thought he must look

quite mundane with his clothes and walking staff, and he had to admit

this was perhaps the most "normal" day he had spent in Eros so far.

He

paused at the signpost and wondered where the road would take him if he

just kept walking. With a shrug, Don decided that would have to wait

for a return trip to the county of Wrenchester and started up the much

narrower path toward Heolfor House. Flowering trees grew close to the

path, spreading their branches overhead, making for a lovely, shady

walk. On the left, through the trees, Don could make out what looked

like a cemetery, with a carefully manicured lawn and ornate headstones,

as well as what seemed to be moss-covered tombs. The many flowering

shrubs and the sunshine gave it a very welcoming appearance, offsetting

the fact that this was the first indication of anything like mortality

in Eros. Don doubted that anyone was really buried there, but surely

someone must have graveyard fantasies to live out. He filed this away to

ask about when he got the chance.

At

the end of the path, Don came to a big arch of heavy rocks that seemed

quite ancient, as if the archway predated the path and even the

surrounding forest by millennia. Certainly, it seemed much, much older

than what Don found on the other side, and what Don found looked pretty

old.

A

broad gravel path spread out in front of him leading directly up to the

front of an enormous manor house. There seemed to be three main floors,

with smaller floors above and twin towers rising on either end of the

facade. All along the edge of steepled roof were spiky ornamentations.

Heavy curtains hung in the many windows, and the stonework emphasized

both the run of the floors and the way the mansion rose up over the

viewer. In retrospect, the Manor had had a southern French, or

Mediterranean, feel, while this was decidedly English.

The

fact that there was a fountain between him and the entrance to the

building as well as exquisitely groomed green hedges spreading out

around this courtyard somehow only slowly came into Don' attention.

There was just something about Heolfor House that drew his attention.

Even though the day was sunny and warm, and he knew he was still in

Eros, there was somehow something off about

this building. It just didn't seem to fit, though Don had to admit that

it actually seemed a perfect fit for the whole English countryside

fantasy. Anyone who had any Upstairs, Downstairs or Downton Abbey kinks would love this place!

Skirting

the fountain, Don crossed to the big double doors and pressed the

button on one side. When there was no response, he pressed again. He was

about to press a third time when the door on the right opened enough

for a tall, bald man in a dark suit to look out at Don with clear

disapproval.

"Hello," Don smiled. "I'm, uh, hoping to speak with Lady Primrose."

"Are you expected, sir?" the man said. His tone clearly indicated that he knew full well what the answer would be.

"No, I'm afraid not."

The

man, who Don was assuming must be a butler, gave him a look that

conveyed the fact that Don's existence in that moment and place was

quite possibly the most inconvenient thing in the universe. He said none

of this, though, but only said, "Her ladyship is not receiving callers

at the moment."

"Would it be possible for me to wait?" Don smiled again.

"Of course, it would, sir," the butler frowned, clearly annoyed that he was being asked such a trivial question.

There was a long pause, before Don decided he would have to prod further.

"May I wait, perhaps inside?"

The

butler's expression never changed but his eyes managed to tell Don that

he was personally contributing a great deal to the overall misery in

the world. Still, he intoned, "Certainly, sir, please do come in."

The

entry hall was, of course, massive, with an extremely high vaulted

ceiling from which a dazzling chandelier hung. Dark wood paneling

covered every surface, and broad curving stairways flowed up to the

second floor. Paintings and tapestries hung on the walls. After getting

his name, the butler led Don to the left, pushed open a tall, slender

door, and said, "If you would be so kind as to wait here, sir."

Don

stepped into a narrow high-ceilinged sitting room with thick, dark

carpeting and a large fireplace taking up most of the right-hand wall.

The sunlight from one window cut the room in half; what wasn't glowing

brightly was almost black in contrast. Tiny motes of dust floated lazily

in the yellow light.

As

the butler shut the door behind him, Don stepped toward the window,

hoping to get a look out at the gardens he thought must be outside. But

as he drew near, a voice addressed him in a cultured British accent,

"Here for the party?"

Don

turned and peered into the shadowy corner to the right, opposite the

door by which he'd entered. He took a couple of steps, out of the

sunlight, and said, "Party?"

"Just

calling to pay your respects, then?" said the dark-haired man in the

corner. He was slouched in an armchair. There was a woman kneeling

between his legs with her head in his lap. He was wearing black slacks

and a dark shirt that was unbuttoned, exposing an athletic chest and

abs. She was wearing a pastel blue, backless dress, and had light blonde

hair. She was quite intent on the blowjob she was giving.

"I suppose that's right," Don nodded in answer to the man's question. "There's a party, though?"

"That's

right, tonight," the man held up his finger as he closed his eyes and

smiled. After a long moment of silence, he said, "Everyone who's anyone

will be there. Get up, Cessily' and say hello to our new American

friend."

The

blonde stood up easily, took a step back and turned to smile at Don.

She wiped a bit of cum away from the corner of her mouth with the back

of her hand and said, "Hello there."

The

dark-haired gentleman stood up, tucking his cock back in his trousers,

and crossed to Don and extended his hand. As Don shook his hand, the

other man said, "Lucien, and this is my sister Cessily."

Don

suddenly had a number of questions but couldn't decide which to ask

first and what was clearly rude, so he just said, "Don. I'm very pleased

to meet you."

Cessily

glided up next to her brother and smiled at Don with the kind of open

sexual interest he'd grown so used to in Eros. She batted her brown eyes

at him and said, "It's so good to have some fresh blood for one of

these parties."

"Oh,

well, I'm honored, I think," Don smiled. Cessily was certainly

charming. "I'm really just here to have a chat with Lady Primrose."

"Ah,

well, it is her party," Lucien smiled, with much the same undercurrent

as his sister's smile. "There's no reason you can't have your cake and

eat it too, is there?"

Don

frowned a little as he tried to sort out Lucien's question, but then

the butler cleared his throat on the other side of the room. Don peered

through the light, couldn't see clearly enough, took a few steps in that

direction. The butler didn't wait for him, but said, "Sir, her ladyship

is indisposed, but asks you to accept her invitation to tonight's

party."

"That would be great," Don smiled. "I'm afraid I don't have the proper attire, though."

The

butler paused, as if to make it clear that Don was continuing to make

his life an unendurable hell, and said, "We will endeavor to correct

that situation, sir."

"Oh,

well, that's great," Don nodded. He turned back to say something to

Lucien and Cessily, but they had already left, presumably through the

door Don now noticed between the armchair in the corner and the

fireplace.

With

a quick shrug, Don followed the butler back out to the entry foyer.

Picking up a bell from a little table in the corner, the butler rang

twice and then waited until a young woman in a black and white French

maid outfit hurried in through a door at the foot of the far staircase.

She was short, but had very nice long legs, and had dark brown hair that

was pulled back into a bun and seemed to be quite long. She wore a

black choker around her lovely, thin neck. She was trying to straighten

her uniform as she hurried over to the butler and Don.

"Gretchen,

please show this gentleman to an available room and help him prepare

for the party," the butler said in a way that seemed to imply that Don

would need a great deal of help indeed.

"Yes,

sir, of course sir," Gretchen said with an adorable English accent as

she bobbed her head and managed to smile at Don, batting lovely blue

eyes up at him all the while. She began to turn toward the stairs, and

said, "Please come this way, sir."

Quite

happily, Don followed the young woman up the stairs, using the time to

admire her gorgeous legs with the stockings that ran up to the middle of

her firm thighs and the way her bare bottom and the lower lips of her

cunt could be seen peeking out from under her short skirt. Gretchen led

Don up several flights of stairs and then down a shadowed hall with a

big window at the end, turning at last to a door, which opened to a

large bedroom.

"You

may use this room during your stay, sir," Gretchen smiled. "There are

clothes here in the closet." She opened the door to an enormous walk-in

closet and led the way in.

There

were indeed quite a few suits available and, given his experience in

Eros, Don had little doubt that he would find something that fit him

nicely. Then Gretchen was bending at the waist in front of him, saying,

"And down here are shoes."

Don

couldn't resist reaching out and running his hand over her perfect,

pale behind. When she did nothing to pull away, he gave her bum a

squeeze and then lightly ran his finger over her labia. He could feel

that they were already dewy, and there was a bit of pearly cum leaking

out of her. Don remembered her straightening her uniform and realized

what she must have been up to before the butler had summoned her. Don

parted her lips and smeared some of the cum he found there down over her

clit.

"Uh, that feels very nice, sir," Gretchen purred. "If you don't mind my saying so, sir."

"Oh,

I don't mind at all," Don chuckled. Since she didn't move away or stand

up, Don pushed his thumb into her cummy cunt and started using his

fingers to play with her clit in earnest, caressing and squeezing her

young ass with his left hand.

Gretchen pushed back toward him and murmured, "Oh, sir!"

Somewhat

clumsily from recent lack of experience, Don undid his pants with his

left hand to free his now rather hard cock from its confines. He hadn't

had any sex all morning and early afternoon, which in Eros seemed a

rather long time, and the way this very fetching young woman was bent

over in front of him and responding to his manual stimulation was easily

enough to inspire a nearly painful erection. Without waiting for any

further invitation, Don pushed his cock down and replaced his thumb in

her cunt with the head of his penis. As he pushed into Gretchen from

behind, she moaned happily and pushed back against him. With the heat of

her tight, wet vagina wrapped around him, Don fought off the physical

impulse to come immediately, but only barely.

Soon,

Gretchen was supporting herself with her left hand on the low cupboard

that housed the shoes she'd been showing Don while the fingers of her

right were strumming furiously across her clit, and Don was plowing into

her violently, holding her slender waist in his hands and pulling her

petite body back onto his straining cock. Don suspected her earlier play

had been interrupted before she was able to climax because it didn't

take long at all before she was shuddering and gasping as she came on

him.

Then

she was on her knees in front of him, one hand on the base of his thick

shaft pumping him, as she sucked enthusiastically on his head. Her

pretty little face was intensely sexy as she looked up at him with her

lovely blue eyes.

"Oh, God!" Don groaned as he felt himself swelling in her hand and mouth.

Gretchen pulled back off him, but began to stroke him even harder, and said, "Yes, sir, please come for me."

Instinctively,

Don pushed forward as his whole body clenched around the base of his

cock. Gretchen smiled up at him and kept stroking his shaft until she

was rewarded by an explosive gout of cum shooting out and across her

sweet face. Don trembled and groaned as another burst of cum splashed

onto her and then another. Still looking up at him with her blue eyes,

Gretchen sucked his cock back into her mouth and proceeded to swallow

the rest of his orgasm. When she finally released him, she said, "Thank

you very much, sir."

"Wow!"

Don breathed. "And thank you, Gretchen." He thought to ask her to call

him 'Don,' but he decided he quite liked the way she said 'sir.'

"It's

my pleasure, sir," she laughed as she stood up. She paused a moment to

lick some cum off her lips and to wipe some off her nose. She promptly

sucked her finger clean, and then said, "Perhaps you would like me to

draw you a bath, sir."

Naturally,

for Eros, the room came equipped with a large, luxurious bathroom, and

Gretchen joined Don for a long, extremely enjoyable bath. She stripped

out of her uniform but kept on her little hat and the choker Don found

so sexy. As they engaged in a rather wet session of foreplay

masquerading as bathing, Don was able to ask a few questions.

He started with, "How long do we have?"

Gretchen smiled sweetly as she pulled on his hardness beneath the water, "As much time as you need, sir."

"Oh,

well, need and want are two very different things," Don chuckled as he

leaned in to kiss her firm breast and flick his tongue over her hard

nipple. "But I mean until you have to go back to work."

She

sighed and pulled Don's head down to her breast again, while squeezing

his cock a bit tighter. She said, "I am supposed to attend to any of the

guests' needs, sir, so, "

"But won't you be needed for, other things?"

"There are other staff, sir, and if I'm missed I'll only get a spanking, which I don't mind much," she winked.

He smiled up at her as he slipped two fingers up inside her and asked, "Well, then, how long until the party starts?"

"Oh,"

she bit her lower lip as she rocked on his hand a bit, "the parties

never start until after dark. So, a couple of hours, I should say, sir."

"Never?" Don asked as he released her nipple from his mouth. "Even the garden parties I've heard so much about?"

"Oh,

yes, those are so lovely, but they always begin after sunset. Lady

Primrose does so love the nighttime, and the gardens are so beautiful

all lit up with candles."

"I'd

love to see them," Don smiled as he stood up in the tub. Gretchen

smiled at the hard cock that was now standing out before her. She ran

her hand lightly over it and leaned in to give it a kiss, but Don took

her hand and drew her up to kiss her sweet mouth and then to lead her

out of the tub.

After

they had dried off some, they made their way back out to the bedroom

where they found quite a few ways to spend the next hour and a half.

Don's favorite moment came after Gretchen had let down her very long

hair to cascade down over her shoulders like a cape as she rode slowly

on him, leaning forward with her hands on his shoulders to look into his

eyes. He ran his hands up over her slender naked body, caressing her

tits and then slipping around her neck, fingers brushing over the choker

she still wore.

"Tighter, please, sir," she sighed.

As

Don gently squeezed her throat, restricting her breath and circulation,

Gretchen smiled, nodded, and whispered, "Yes, tighter!"

A

bit concerned, Don obliged. Gretchen's face darkened a bit, and then

she was trembling with a long, silently intense orgasm. When he relaxed

his grasp, she smiled down at him with an utterly unfeigned gratitude

and affection.

After

a much briefer bit of cleaning up, and making sure that Don actually

found a suit to wear to the party, Gretchen got back into her uniform,

this time with her dark hair in a long, thick ponytail, gave him a

quick, surprisingly chaste kiss, and left him to his own devices.

Don

checked himself out in the mirror and thought he was party ready. He

was wearing black slacks, jacket, and shoes, and a dark red shirt, which

was open at the neck. He had been a bit surprised that there were no

ties to be found in the closet, but Gretchen had assured him that this

was deliberate.

"The

lady doesn't like neckties," she had said as if she were saying nothing

more interesting than "she doesn't like Brussel sprouts."

Toshia fixed Don with a skeptical eye and a cocked brow.

Don laughed and said, "Yeah, yeah, I was thinking the same thing."

Stepping

out into the hallway, staff in hand, Don noted that there were two

other guests making their way to the stairs. Don caught up to the black

gentleman just before either made it to the top of the stairs, and the

tall east Asian woman coming from the other end of the hallway met them

there.

"Hello, I'm Don," he smiled, extending his hand first to the man on his left.

"Good

evening, I'm Jerome," the fellow smiled in return. Don guessed that

Jerome was at least ten years older than himself, though he knew time

and aging in Eros were tricky affairs. Jerome had very dark skin, wore

his hair and beard, which were sprinkled with some grey, buzzed short.

He was also wearing a dark suit, but with a white shirt, and seemed to

have an athletic build.

"Bian,"

the beautiful young woman smiled as she shook each of the men's hands.

She had lovely green eyes and curly dark brown hair brushing her

shoulders. She was quite tall and wore a deep green floor length dress

that left her long neck and sculpted shoulders bare.

"Is this your first time to one of Lady Primrose's parties?" Don asked as they started down the stairs.

"Yes," Jerome nodded. "I was quite surprised to be invited."

Don frowned to himself a bit and asked, "And how were you invited, exactly?"

"A

lady friend suggested I would enjoy it, and the next thing I knew I was

here," Jerome explained, apparently without realizing there was

anything odd about his story.

"I see," Don nodded. "Do you mind if I ask where you were talking to your lady friend?"

"Oh, well, we were both visiting a lovely resort."

Don smiled and said, "I see. And what about you Bian? Is this your first time, too?"

"Yes,"

she said with a slight nod and smile. Don thought she didn't have a

British accent, but also concluded that she was disinclined to engage in

a long conversation.

As

they descended to the ground floor, Don noticed in passing, as they

passed a few windows, that the sun was setting and it would soon be

dusk. He felt a bit awkward carrying his staff along, but he was also

quite glad to have it along.

Candles

were now illuminating the stairs and hallways, casting wan light and

creating deep shadows. Don had seen no one lighting the candles, but by

now he was used to these things happening on their own.

On

the ground floor, gathered in the entry hall, were about 20 other

guests, waiting for the party to begin. Jerome and Bian slipped into the

crowd, as Don looked around a bit. He was a bit surprised when someone

tapped him on the shoulder. Turning he saw a couple he had met just the

night before.

"Cheers,

Don," grinned Rodney, a big, cheerful redheaded guy who had helped with

Hazel's bukkake. Right next to him was Marilyn, the slender,

middle-aged, brown-haired woman who had been introduced as Rodney's

partner last night. She and Don had not done anything together at the

party, but for a moment Don thought it would be very nice to correct

that oversight.

Don smiled back at them, "Good evening! I didn't know you'd be here tonight."

"Neither did we," Rodney laughed. "We won the weekly raffle."

"Ah, I didn't know there was a weekly raffle, either."

"Ay, every week!" the big guy laughed again.

"Is this your first time?"

"Sure is," Rodney nodded. "Posh house, in'it?"

"It certainly is," agreed Don, "and the staff is quite accommodating."

"Oh! 'Sounds like you've had a good afternoon," Rodney chuckled.

"I did," Don smiled, finding it impossible not to get caught up in Rodney's enthusiasm. "Oh, but please excuse me for a moment."

Don

had just caught sight of the butler and had come to an abrupt decision.

Taking a few steps to intercept the taciturn man, Don said, "Excuse me,

my good fellow."

The

butler turned on him with an expression that clearly indicated he was

not amused by Don's attempt to assimilate to the culture. With what

seemed a herculean effort, he said, "Yes, sir, how may I be of

assistance?"

"I was wondering if it would be a problem for me to leave my staff here over there in the corner by the door."

"Why should that be a problem, sir?"

"I don't know, but I don't want to put anyone out."

"I'm sure no one will be 'put out,' sir."

"And no one will move it?"

"Ah,

well, I cannot speak for everyone, sir, but I can assure you that

myself and the rest of the staff will leave your walking stick

unmolested."

"Thank you," Don smiled, partly because he got the impression his cheerfulness was a personal affront to the butler.

By

the time Don had propped his staff in the aforementioned corner and

turned back to the gathering of guests, the large double doors into the

ballroom had been opened and everyone was gradually moving inside. Don

found himself bringing up the rear.

To be continued.

By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Cáel  Defeats The Illuminati: Part 19The Great Hunt.Book 3 in 19 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

‘The Hunt is never an easy thing because in the Wild there are things which hunt the hunters’

September 11th: First Day Of The Great HuntCentral Argentina

Felix was still nursing his hurt hand when I came back from my Ishara-space.

"Well?" he smirked.

"Plenty of good news," I smirked right back from the place where I had dropped when Felix had cold-cocked me. "Suffice it to say the weather on the final day will be in our favor ~ no more precise answer than that from the goddess SzélAnya ~ plus our horses will not throw us, or give away our position. That's from the Goddess Epona by the way."

"Finally, the Goddess Ishara will be watching over us and our travails... she will send omens to warn us of hunters closing in as well as talk to me in my dreams. Apparently she doesn't want me; us; to shame her in this contest so is taking this competition seriously. Mind you, this means the other goddesses will be taking this contest seriously as well, so we have our work cut out for us again."

"What is Ishara the Goddess of again?" the teased me.

"Oaths, love and medicine," I repeated my answer.

"Fine," the grinned, "is there any goddess in my corner?"

"None that bothered talking to me," I snorted. "Want me to knock you out and see what you can see?"

"Nah... I'm Felix Melena. I work better alone."

"You mean in alone in a team of two, right?"

"Yeah; a team of four actually, Nyilas. Don't forget our mounts," Felix motioned to our two horses.

I was ecstatic because they had brought Peppermint down from 'Summer Camp' for this romp through the Pampas. To me she was the perfect mare for this endeavor.

Felix had been gifted with a spirited gelding named 'Thunderbolt'; 'Rayo' in Spanish. He was a black haired beast with white sox and a white diamond on his forehead. Felix had wanted a stallion, but the Horse-mistresses of Epona had nixed that choice as highly impractical for a horse-virgin such as himself. I had to agree as stallions had far too much spirit and the likelihood of one making noise when it smelled an unknown mare was far too high... so a gelding it was.

Not that an 'unknown' mare was that much of a possibility. See, we had been put down where the other thirty huntresses would also be starting from; a makeshift corral our host Freehold had put together as the entrance to some 'badlands' in which the hunt would be taking place. There ten Amazons; with their own mounts; manned the place, fed the horses and made sure no one cheated out of the starting gate.

We had our 24 hours head start on our pursuers, but that didn't turn out to be the huge edge we thought it would be. We were given the first part of our map... which led to the area we would find our second part of our map... and so on until sometime late Saturday night, or Sunday morning, we would find the final part of our map which would direct us to where our extraction point would be.

We were to be extracted at Noon; not sunset as we had originally been told; on Sunday. Actually, anytime between ten minutes before to ten minutes after... so fair this was not seeing as we were novice outdoorsmen. Still, those were the rules we were given so off we went early Thursday morning. In the truest Amazon fashion, this was to be a contest which required the utmost skill and endurance to win.

Heading out, Felix and I were deciding on what the enemy strategy, or strategies, would be. We figured some would start by simply trailing us seeing as how they were better both at tracking as well as doing so from horseback. The second group would follow a different, but equally difficult 'Treasure Hunt' toward our final point of extraction and wait for us there.

I reminded Felix that neither he nor I nor any of the Amazons would be riding our horses to death, or even injury, because that wasn't the Amazon way. Such callous disregard for one's mount wasn't in them and we had to follow that dictum, or suffer irreparable harm to our own 'honor' should we do so and somehow win. Doing so and losing... we decided to not even go there.

This also meant we had to take time for our horses to graze and find water for them to drink along the way. After getting that lecture, Felix wondered out loud if it wouldn't be a better idea for us to let our horses loose and 'hoofing' it ourselves seeing as how the Amazons would also have to follow the same horse etiquette. I had to remind him reluctantly how much faster horses could travel. Horses were the way to go.

The difference was there was no rapid charging across the landscape with the Sun at our backs as we headed out. No, we took it at a steady trot until we hit our first terrain feature; a steady gradient cut in the side of a canyon which had been created over the millennia by the forces of wind and rain. Down we went. Our horizon sunk down until all we had were the walls of the canyon.

Our map directed us to take this route to the first 'treasure horde', whatever that was. By the way we were moving and how the Sun slowly crawled up above us; recall it was almost 'spring' down under; we figure we were making good progress toward our first target... which we located without too much hassle around noon.

It was a Bonanza! Not for us, but for the horses. We had four bags of grain for our mounts. We humans received some sort of indescribable jerky (since it was probably not human we decided to eat it... later [it turned out to be the local flightless bird and it tasted like chicken jerk jerky too!]). There was also the second part of our map which led us farther out into the wilderness. Off we went.
Third Treasure Trove.

By evening we had found our third treasure trove. The second had contained two compasses and two hatchets (Yippee!). The third had contained two sections of twenty-five meter rope and some flint and tinder so we could start a fire. Felix was all for this as it was butt-numbing cold already and we were damn tired from a day full of riding.

We compromised by creating a banked fire. We also decided to sleep instead of pushing on. It was pretty dark outside even with the three-quarters Moon above. We definitely didn't want to walk our mounts into something which could bring them up lame this early in the contest. I assured Felix we couldn't abandon them and leading them would be torture. Essentially we would be disqualified.

I won the compass toss and got to sleep the first part of the night. Felix woke me around Moon-set and then I kept watch; there were predators about, or so we believed; until sunrise. Then we ate the last of the jerky, fed and watered our mounts then head out once more. This time our hearts began to hammer within their cages and every noise had sinister implications.

See, the Amazons are cheating bitches of all cheating bitches and could have started after us at 12:01 last night and pushed on following our trail through the night. Being expert horsewomen and spectacular trackers they could do shit like that. We, their prey, had to be clever in other ways. What those ways were weren't relatively apparent though.

Maybe Pamela could show up and, after slapping me upside my head, give me a clue. No Pamela arrived though so we were on our own. Shortly after the Sun crested the canyon walls; we kept to the canyons just in case; we came across the fourth 'trove'... and it was chilling. We received two binoculars and some more jerky (it was to be our lunch). The binoculars were the chilling part because if WE had some then most likely the Amazons behind us had some as well.

Also, the way from our fourth treasure to out fifth put us in the horns of a dilemma. We could either cut over the sides of the canyon to where the fifth treasure trove/map was, or keep to the canyon and travel three times the distance. After a quick discussion followed by some 'rock-paper-scissors' (complete with a prayer to Dot Ishara), I won, so up and over the side we went.

To reduce the size of our silhouette, we dismounted and led our horses across the... and stumbled across a herd of cattle; Sweet Mother Ishara! We moved through the herd, waved to the accompanying Amazon gaucho, and went on our way. Felix muttered something about my 'dumb' luck. He-he-he-he-he... We talked to the gaucho, turned on the charm and convinced her to not tell any of our pursuers we had come by this way.

She was like nineteen years old and I could tell really took a shine to Felix... so he promised to come back and visit her the moment he won the contest. After we departed her and her track-erasing herd of cattle, I pulled him aside.

"You had better keep that promise to that girl. If you don't, she and her kinfolk will hunt your ass down and tag you like a mule deer in the Yellowstone," I cautioned him.

"I know. I know," he grinned. "These are some crazy ass bitches. Besides, being the lone male in a freehold of women has its own appeal."

I thought we were in safe territory again when Felix finally asked that doom-laden question.

"Cáel , where have all their dudes gotten off to?"

'Oh shit', I mused. How much of the truth could Felix handle?

"I'm only telling you this because I like you," I said then took a deep breath. "They sold them to the Nine Clans... they are a bunch of assassins."

"Really?" he studied me. Like he was going to catch me in a lie after four years of dating the most dangerous game on this Earth; girlfriends.

"Really. Where do you think they get those legion of ninja and combat fighters from? Sure their life expectancy isn't what we have, but it is much better than they would have if they stayed home." There was some part of the truth in that.

"That seems... short-sighted."

"What do you think guys like us are for? Now they won't have to kidnap local passer-byers for weeklong orgies."

"How come words has never gotten out about this?" Felix was relentless.

"It has from time to time, but Havenstone makes sure such reports are relegated to the realm of tabloids and UFO aficionados. If that doesn't work, they bribe some people to bury the story. If that doesn't work, they kill some people."

"Now that I believe," Felix nodded.

"That they kill people to keep their secrets?"

"Absolutely. They look like the kind of girlfriend who wouldn't be happy unless she burns your balls before your eyes after you break up."

"How succinct," I nodded back.

"So, are we ever going to see Khalid, Trent, or Brian again?"

"Sure... they are only being kept prisoners and milked of their seeds... but I can arrange for you go to go meet them if you really want to," I offered.

"No thanks," Felix shook his head then grinned. "They washed out while only you and I remain. Let me find them on my own and get some sort of permission from Ms. Love (Katrina) first. I thought Khalid was kind of cool and Trent was the kind of brother I could invite out for a beer, or ten."

"Not Brian?"

"Brian was too invested in himself and his weevil-ing ways. I couldn't trust him at my back, or with my girl. Mind you, I wouldn't trust you with my girl either, but we are otherwise okay."

"Smart move. I have exceedingly low impulse control around the ladies plus an over-developed libido."

"Yeah," he smiled my way. "I'd trust you in a knife fight, but not with someone I loved. You are way too smooth, Nyilas. Way too smooth."

"What brought that revelation on?"

"Ms. Lee (Brooke). Normally I can mend any fence with any girl I come across, but not with her after she'd been with you. I admire that," he studied me.

"So, are you and Gene going to be a regular thing?"

"Yeah. I think so. I still expect me to be getting plenty of tail at Havenstone once I win this thing, but having a less-lethal girl on the outside wouldn't suck either."

So much like me... I admired that about the guy.

"Once we win, don't ya mean?"

"Sure thing, Nyilas," he chuckled. "I figure it helps me to help you across the finish line. The better standing you end up in the better an ally you make back at work."

"That reminds me; Katrina told me they are going to spin this; your participation in this inaugural Great Hunt is that all sins are forgiven; yadda, yadda, yadda. Thus you still walking around Havenstone being the bad boy you are."

"Clever lady and always thinking ahead. Is she seeing anybody?"

"No, and dude, you don't want to go there. She is far too clever by half to fall for any of our reindeer games. She scares me," I cautioned him.

"All the more reason to pursue her," he snorted.

"Go for it," I shrugged. Hey, I'd warned the guy.

"What about that blonde number I saw you with... Elsa was it?"

Oh, he knew exactly who Elsa was, but he was acting all nonchalant about his treatment at her hands.

"Yeah. Elsa. What about her?"

"Is she in your stable?"

"Nope. Not really," I shrugged. "Going after her too?"

"Oh, definitely."

"Good luck with that," I sighed. He'd learn the hard way.

"There is something you are not telling me."

"Yeah. She has the hots for me. Wants to own me... and not in a good way."

"Oh... is that your way of cautioning me to be wary of her?"

"Most definitely. Elsa is one scary lady and she already knows who and what we both are."

"What are we?" he was eyeballing me again.

"Hunters on the prowl. Guys who like a challenge. In your case, the guy who only wants the best. I'm more of an omnivore."

"You mean you are a man-slut," he snorted.

"Got me," I chuckled.

"So, you think she's out of my league?"

"No. I think she is Katrina's friend and Katrina sees right through both of us. Elsa might not have those interpersonal skills, but she's twice as lethal. Trust me on that; I've fought her."

"How tough was she?"

"Beat me black and blue then choked me out because I wouldn't surrender."

"Oh... I'd like to get her on the mats."

"Good luck with that then. Become a 'Runner' and there is even more I can tell you about her. Right now it is all simply in-house stuff."

"Corporate confidentiality details, eh? Executive Services purview and stuff like that. Man, I was wrong to look down on your branch of service. I apologize."

"Why thank you. I honestly never thought I'd get a sincere apology from you."

"I can be wrong once in your lifetime," Felix laughed, "and I'm man enough to admit it."

"Oh... and thanks for the sim-cards. They helped me get off that deserted atoll."

"No problem. That was Katrina's idea though."

"Well, you got them to us so surreptitiously the Chinese suspected nothing."

"Don't you mean those rogue Albanians?"

"Yeah... them too," I laughed along with him.

"I think we can be friends, Nyilas," he grinned.

"I think so too. I didn't think so originally. On the first day you and the others treated me like the country bumpkin, but now I think you see me as a survivor... just like you."

"Precisely. You know I had the option of leaving Havenstone... no matter how this affair turns out."

"And you didn't take it? Who offered you this opportunity anyway?"

"Katrina."

"It might have been a ruse," I warned him. "These bitches don't play fair."

"I took that into account... but I love the challenge of this place. It is like no other work environment on Earth. Challenges every day, hot women all around, and the chance to risk my life on a monthly basis. Screw regular corporate America. I've found the place where I belong."

Felix sounded so enthusiastic. I hoped he understood the fate he was embracing. I also hoped he found a niche in Havenstone which allowed him to live out his life... hopefully a long, long life. Maybe I should warn him about the 'cliffs'? Perhaps once we had won and were safely back in Havenstone's motherly embrace.
Hiding.

Fortune favored us backtracking from our seventh treasure trove; our dinner and more grain for the horses. A few birds flew up out of the brush ahead of us. I took that as a sign from Ishara.

"Felix," I hissed. "Hide!"

We looked around and found a draw away from the main canyon floor for us to slink into. I used some brush to cover our side tracks then ran back to cover.

No sooner had I gotten there than two Amazons came trotting past us. The lead one was Svetlana Inara and she was tracking us from the saddle. The second one was Beatrice Astarte who was scanning the environment as they moved together following our trail up this vein of the canyon. As soon as they were around the next corner of the vein, Felix and I mounted up and raced down the other way.

The sand floor covered our hoof-falls and we had to go that way anyway. We had barely covered the distance to the next draw when we spotted two more Amazons following our earlier trail this way. We had Two Amazon parties on our trail and it wasn't even Friday night yet! This group spotted us and gave chase. They must have ridden their horses hard to get this far because we quickly left them in our dust.

This allowed us to slow down a bit and deviate over to where the eight 'treasure' was. Our map had us going back down his particular draw which I thought was most unwise, so we went over the lip of the draw dismounted and led our horses at a rapid run; for us humans; across the greater landscape. Thank SzélAnya, a late afternoon rainstorm fell upon us as we dropped down into the next vein of the canyon before the pursuing Amazons crested the draw we had exited.

We walked through the rain until the sun set then debated what to do next. We were going to need light to figure out where the eighth treasure was at; they were all somewhat hidden. We had to keep moving no matter what because we doubted the Amazons on our asses were going to let up. We decided when we got close to the eighth treasure horde I would do the searching while Felix stood watch on the entrance to the draw.

Using a hatchet I cut off a branch from a bush and set it alight so I could see what I was doing. It took me twenty long minutes to figure out where the treasure was hidden... night-vision goggles and the map to the ninth map piece. Gleefully, I went back down to where Felix was except... no Felix. Oh Shit! I slipped back and put on my night-vision goggles, got a hatchet at the ready and returned, scanning about.

I spotted one Amazon... she was Carla Nemain... and I recalled her being teamed with Ella Mielikki. Anyway, I tried to sneak up on Carla and it almost worked. At the last moment the cloud cover cleared and the three-quarters Moon revealed me. She spun on me with twin fighting sticks while I tried to brain her with the flat side of my hatchet.

Yours truly took two punishing blows to his ribs while only clipping her with my hatchet. Still, the blow appeared to cause her to stumble so I pressed my advantage. I knocked one of her two sticks out of her hand then missed twice. I thought I heard someone coming up hard behind me. Well... fuck!

"What do you have?" Carla grumbled. "Are you trying to kill me?"

I kept silent, pulling out my second hatchet and pressing my luck a little further. I disarmed her and then hammered her down with a hatchet to the top of her skull. Down she went. I spun around just in time to see Ella Mielikki coming at me with a lasso. She launched it a second too late and I was able to bat it aside. She drew her honor blade and kept coming though.

"Ella... I have two hatchets. This is not a fight you can win," I addressed her.

"You won't kill me," she kept advancing.

"Of course not. We are sisters, but I can do... this!" and I attacked her with the flat ends of my twin hatchets. I so had her too... or I would have had I had the extra moment to ensure Carla was unconscious.

She wasn't. She jumped me from behind then Ella rushed in from the front and I went down in a tangle of arms, legs and torsos. I was doing surprisingly well wrestling them both despite the odds until Ella put her knife against my throat.

"Give up," she panted. "You have been captured. Admit it!"

"I surrender," I sighed then relaxed my body. My two hatchets dropped to the ground.

"Let's bind him up too," Carla grinned. They proceeded to tie my hands behind my back then my legs together. Then then gave each other a celebratory 'high-five'. Then came their pillaging of our loot. They especially loved our night vision goggles and the grain for 'their' horses. They abandoned our horses, put loose nooses around our necks and began riding off down the canyon, their horses feeding on the grain in feedbags... and there was a suitably humbled Felix...

To do so they had to untie our legs, but they compensated for that by tying our elbows together behind our backs as well as our hands. It was a rather painful affair. All in all, our captors were quite triumphant. After a while, I decided to speak.

"So, how did you catch us so fast?" I asked Carla. She had my noose.

"I prayed to Nemain and then picked a compass point and rode that way. We came across your path and followed you here.

"So you weren't the group following us from the afternoon?"

"No... you were being followed?"

"Yes... by two groups... both of whom tracked us from the beginning," I sighed.

"Ella," Carla addressed her companion. "We had better get a move on. There are four others on our track."

"Damn it," Ella grumbled. "You take both males. I'll double back and start masking our trail. You pick a different compass point and I'll catch up."

"Okay. Come here," Carla accepted Felix's noose from Ella. "We are going... north by northwest."

Ella doubled back and was soon out of sight. Carl took the next draw she came across and kept up a steady walking pace. As a matter of safety, she didn't wrap our tethers around her saddle horn on the off chance her horse took off. We could be dragged to death of we were attached to the horse. So, we had a momentary advantage... and took it.

I spotted Felix counting down with his fingers behind his back. I spotted him at '4'. I rapidly signaled '3', he went to '2' and I finished up with '1' then we lunged backwards trying to pull her off her horse. With my luck, she tumbled down on Felix's side, horse rearing up. I ran for it, quickly pulling my noose along with me. I heard Carla and Felix cursing behind me.

It was gut-check time. I could abandon Felix or attempt to double back and help him with only my legs because my hands were behind my back.

"Fuck it," I cursed silently as I doubled back. In the forefront of my mind was the notion Felix would come back for me if the roles were reversed. In I charged.

Felix was standing, trying to use his martial arts kicks to keep her at bay.

He was also absorbing the majority of her concentration because; again; she didn't notice me until I was right on top of her. I put a shoulder into her diaphragm, taking her down and knocking her knife out of her hands. Felix didn't waste a moment giving her as snap-kick to the cranium... knocking her out. I picked up the knife and backed up toward my partner.

First I had to saw through his elbow bonds and then his bound hands to free him. This all took precious time. I had just freed him when Carla began moaning. Felix looked to me then to the horse.

"Go," I urged him on. "Go to the next site and then double back for me. You know which way they will be heading and it is you on horseback versus two of us who aren't."

He gave me a quick nod of the head then jumped into the saddle... and almost spilled himself over the other side, but then was off like a flash. I ran off in the other direction. Of course with the minimal lighting and my arms tied behind my back I didn't expect to get too far, but what realistic choice did I have. I certainly wasn't going to give up, damn it.
[The Politics Of Not Playing Fair]

In hindsight, knowing the Amazons were cheating bitches of cheating bitches, I should have tried to cheat more, but I ended up thinking too much about the male version of honor and not enough about winning. Thankfully, others were much more invested in me winning than that. Add to this and I had family I really hadn't counted on seeing things that way.

And then there was the Sanctity of the Contract to consider... which I clearly hadn't, though the opportunity to do so was right there all along.

As I was fleeing for my life I caught sight of one person running past me to my right and another to my left as a third slammed into me and took me down. For an instance I was thinking 'now they are operating in groups of four!' then the clothing of the three entered my consciousness. They weren't dressed like Amazons. Their camouflage was all wrong unless you were deliberately trying to hide in this environment.

The only people I knew who would do something like that without a plethora of modern weapons being evident; thus being the Seven Pillars; were the Ninja!

[in Japanese] "Hey there, are you looking for me?"

[in Japanese] "Yes we are, Ishara-sama," a feminine voice answered. "Where is your companion? We are supposed to make a good faith effort to save them as well."

"Wait... who hired you?"

"Well, it is supposed to be something of a secret so tell no one, but it was your brother," she replied in thickly accented English. With a few flashes of steel in the moonlight and I was a free Amazon once more.

"Were did the other two go?"

"Covering your tracks and laying out a few nuisance traps to confuse the two following you."

"Your body feels... awfully familiar," I hazarded conversation of another sort.

"I am Miyako's older sister; and married. Happily so though I have been repeatedly reminded of your... horn-dog status. It is 'horn-dog' correct?"

"Yeah," I sighed. "That's me. Let's go find Felix before he gets hopelessly lost."

By this time the other two had made it back to us, expertly covering my tracks; they were not leaving any; because, you know, they were ninjas. By the looks of things it must have seemed I flew away because I had simply vanished as well. I wish I could have hung around long enough to see the looks of consternation on the pursuing Amazons' faces, but I had real work to take care of.

"So basically, my Brother, the Great Khan, has hired three ninja to help me win," I whispered as we made our getaway into the moonlit darkness.

"Oh no," I could have sworn she smiled, "There are seven of us. We each have other tasks to perform, be it carry extra equipment, or scouting ahead to make sure we don't bump into any more of your girlfriends."

"They are not my girlfriends... yet... maybe," I shrugged.

"Don't make me hit you," she whispered back. "I will hit you if you cheat too much on my little sister. She is so impressionable you know."

"Oh... boy," I groaned. A protective older sister while I was on a time table. "Is all of your team female?" I asked instead.

"Yes. When dealing with our allies the Amazons it was considered the diplomatic thing to do. Now we most move like the autumn breeze over the grass, Ishara-sama."

"Please, call me Cáel . What's your name?"

"Not something I can reveal while on a mission. My name in the team is 'First' as I am the team leader."

"I could call you Hatsuyuki," I kept going. Hatsuyuki meant 'First Snow'. We were angling in a different direction suggesting to me we had come across Felix's path and were racing to catch him.

"I will help you out a bit," she chuckled ever so slightly. "Every woman on the team is a sister, or sister-in-law of Miyako, so we have all heard the tales of your exploits and been suitably warned by Grandmother to not fall for your... reindeer games."

"Wow... cut off at the knees before even leaving the starting gate," I frowned.

"Please concentrate on the task at hand Ishara-sama," she whispered then, "Four more ahead of us. I swear they must have some sort of divine assistance as well."

"Cheating bitches of all cheating bitches," I quietly cursed. Hatsuyuki put her hand over my mouth despite the low volume of my words.

I risked a peek. It was fucking Elsa and Rachel and they were having a pow-wow with Tormé Maeve and Parul Nammu. By the rules of the Great Hunt, no Amazon could subdue, or otherwise hinder any other Amazon; as long as they didn't have a male. Then all bets were off. After a while the two teams flipped a coin and departed in different ways... which were eerily close to our actual track.

The moment they were safely away, we took off once more at a steady jog. Mind you, I was in pretty damn good shape... and these little ninja babes were threatening to run me into the ground such was their stamina. The big thing was breath control. We had to be prepared to be utterly still at a moment's notice. Every Amazon around us was as hunter of some sort, be it of big game, or of humans.

Even with their precautions we found ourselves being tracked by Daryna Šauška and Yatta Oxóssi within the hour. Exactly what they were tracking wasn't known to me and was a source of consternation to the Ninja. It was impossible to outrun horse-bound foes at our current pace and if we moved faster, the odds of our enchantment failing would drastically increase.

"Fuck!" I hissed.

"What?" Hatsuyuki made brief eye contact then scanned around for whatever threat I might have detected.

"They are tracking the magic of the enchantment," I enlightened her.

"Are you sure?"

"Alal; my Grandfather is," I held her eyes this time. "Honestly, I was going through the Rolodex of my mind when this thought occurred to me. I think it was a mystic rite the Egyptians invented millennia ago, but he knows it."

"What is the counter?"

"I don't know," I sighed, "but I do know your movement is leaving a magical trail behind which glows like the failing light of a sunset to the searcher."

Hatsuyuki whispered some arcane words which my ears failed to focus on while making several complicated hand gestures. She gave me one head nod then we took off, jogging in another direction though still angling to intercept Felix. I noticed the change immediately. Dry grass crackled beneath our feet and standing grass bent at our passage. I was the worst offender without a doubt.

Later when we stopped for a break, 'Three' returned to tell us the followers had initially been confused by the loss of the spell energy betraying us, but then they dismounted and began tracking us on foot; slower yet still a persistent menace.

"New plan," I decided. "We set an ambush for them."

"We can't do that, Cáel ," Hatsuyuki informed me. "We are forbidden to directly confront our foes."

My mind barely hesitated in its skullduggery.

"But if I confront them, could you steal their horses?"

"Yes," she grinned once more, or so I thought. "Then set up a field of simple traps with a path I can maneuver through so I can lose them once I have their undivided attention. Can you do that?"

"Yes," and another smile.

"Let's get on it," I grinned back. I could tell she was warming up to me. After all, I wasn't pressuring her to save me, or violate her Contract. Instead I was thinking on my feet and utilizing what they were best at to avoid my enemies.

[in Japanese] "Team, here is what we must do," Hatsuyuki gathered her girls together and laid out what they needed to accomplish.

Twenty minutes later, the ambush was set and the two ladies walked right into it. Apparently the idea I would fight back so aggressively hadn't occurred to them. I smashed straight into Daryna first, knocking her down and running past her. Instinctively she jumped up, cursing me even as she gave chase. For an instance Yatta hesitated, considering mounting up and giving chase, or pursuing on foot. Rapidly riding a horse even in this partially moonlit night was risky so she decided to join Daryna on foot as I raced away. She did grab her lasso first though. Seeing as Daryna was following in my footsteps, it was Yatta who stumbled into the first series of traps, spraining her ankle in the process.

Hearing that, I took a quick detour, allowing Daryna to catch up if she cut crossways in her pursuit. Predictably she did so and crashed into her own series of traps while I continued to beat feet out of there. As Daryna untangled herself from the 'spider web' trap; really just a tangle of silk strings; she heard the horses neigh and then take off. The ninja had exploded smoke bombs in the horses' faces to accomplish this feat.

By the time Daryna stood up, I was long gone in the foot race. She carefully picked her way back to Yatta, helped her up and then worked her way back to find their saddles cut loose and packs set aside... and their horses long gone as well. From what 'Five' related to us later, Daryna elected to take after their lost steeds while Yatta treated her sore ankle. 'Five' didn't hang around to see how long it took Daryna to return with their mounts. The rest of us had successfully slipped away by that time.
Reunited.

By the time we had reunited with Felix he had already discovered our next Treasure Trove; more grain, a compass and a map of the whole region. Woot! We still only had one mount until an hour past sunrise when our two steeds came trotting into our brief camp. Now we had three horses. We elected to release Carla's mount to find its way back to her mistress... eventually, we hoped.

"Care to explain the entourage?" Felix joked.

"Somebody who is somebody loves me," I shrugged. "I can't tell you who though. I've been sworn to secrecy."

"Damn... five female ninja. We have got to not waste this opportunity."

"I am so onboard with that plan," I grinned, "but it going to be tough. Most of the only speak Japanese and they are all related to a girl I've already knocked up."

"So they all know what a stud you are, Cáel ," Felix laughed. "Give it time and they'll be begging for it. I know the type. Fit, but silent with minimal social skills. They want to know all about how you seduced their sister, cousin, what have you."

"God, I hope so," I groaned. "All this abstinence is driving me crazy."

"Me too," he chuckled. "Me too."

Oh, what we had planned was horribly irresponsible. We had the inaugural First Great Hunt to win for all Mankind after all. Still, it took only three elements to be effective; a stream, river, or lake of some kind to bathe in; to convince the ninja we had to take a bath to remove any scent the Amazons who captured us may have sprayed on us; and the ninjas' willingness to believe such an outlandish excuse to get naked. Once they saw us naked nature would take its course.

Well, despite our awesome masculine arsenals... we got nowhere. The ninja babes didn't buy our excuses, blew away our pseudoscientific ramblings (pheromones don't work that way, they insisted) and seriously; we didn't really have the time. So while putting our shirts back on and then going for our boots, two more Amazons came our way. We barely had the warning time to seek cover when Elsa and Rachel came riding down the stream, looking each way for any signs of us.

Thanks to our horses remaining perfectly still as well, they gradually moved past our hidey-holes and out of our view. The second the ninjas gave us the 'all clear' we hurriedly finished dressing then headed off in a different direction. The last two Amazons I wanted to confront were Elsa and Rachel. I liked Rachel too much and quite frankly was too afraid of Elsa.

Once more we risked using some Ninja Magics to aid our passage through a light, early morning rain. This one put off a confusing area of tracks which were both difficult to follow; Amazons were no dummies; and included our chosen pathway to the next treasure trove. Shortly after an overcast noontime Sun, we hunkered down for a few hours and took a short nap.

I would have liked to sleep longer, but according to the two ninja who had stood watch, the whole area appeared to be crawling with Amazons out and about, mounted and dismounted and following our misleading trails, but still being close enough around to make traveling above the canyons frankly impossible. Felix and I had a meeting of the minds with Hatsuyuki.

Sending two Ninja off on our steeds wouldn't work because at least one group of the opposition had our binoculars and none of the Ninja could pass for us under such scrutiny. In fact, we couldn't come up with a single plan which guaranteed us a chance to move about unseen. So, we came up with a crazy plan instead. I would take off on Peppermint in an elliptical path meant to draw off as many Amazons as possible.

It had to be me because a few of the Amazons might not pursue Felix if he tried the same stunt, focusing on capturing Ishara first... so Ishara had to be the one to play decoy. We shook hands, hugged then scouted around for the best opportunity for me to make a bolt for it... then off I went. What the Ninja planned to do wasn't revealed to us though I had a feeling they weren't enamored with my plan.

Peppermint and I came out of the closest draw and set off with a meandering gate; we would need all the speed she could muster soon enough. Unthinkingly, I had also stumbled across an added bonus to my plan. Me and my dumb luck. See, all the Amazons anywhere close to me at the start had been pressing their mounts hard for a day and a half now plus hadn't spent any time last night sleeping whereas me and Peppermint were relatively well fed and watered as well as well rested.

Still, my initial sense was that I was simply fucked. All across the plain, Amazons noted my presence within a minute and began moving to hem me in. I imagine once I was unmounted and bound, the grand melee to see who would claim me would begin. I counted twelve of the fine ladies and while none were directly ahead of the direction I was heading in, some were far too close for me to hold out much hope.

I didn't give up though. I wasn't in me and apparently it wasn't in Peppermint either. She picked up the pace instinctively when I leaned forward and off we went. Incrementally, all thirteen steeds picked up their speeds. I wasn't going to make it... and then it got worse. Coming out of a draw to my front-right was none other than Ella Mielikki.

See appeared as surprised to see me as I was to see her, but that didn't last. She whipped out her lasso and spurred her mount to go faster. She was going to cut me off. I had no out in any other direction. All I had was a plain full of grass and thunderclouds in the distance; just too far away to do me any good.

'Remember who you were...' came unbidden to my mind.

I leaned forward and began whispering in Peppermint's ear in a language I did not know... but three thousand years ago it had been the language of horse peoples like the Scythians who taught it to their noble young... and so had another people long forgotten by history... the Medians. The words spilled out of me until all that was left was the final benediction; words that would bind man and mount together.

[Median] "For Aya," I whispered.

Remember who you were; wasn't meant for me. It was for the hundreds of Median steeds my Grandfather had ridden into battle... with his comrades-in-arms for over a thousand years two thousand years ago.

Ella was whirling the lasso over her head. We were so close I could read the prayer to Mielikki on her lips as she strove to close those last few hoof-falls. The lasso flew through the air...

Peppermint took off in a burst of speed utterly unlooked for. Her ghostly white plume rose majestically over her head; Grandfather's symbol... and now mine. The thunder of a hundred such steeds filled my ears with their power as we pulled away from the falling lasso... now less than a foot... too short. She had missed us and with that throw, passed the last chance the Amazons had to catch me.

Rachel would later tell me they were all completely aghast at the pace Peppermint set as we rode past Mielikki, easily outdistancing her thus everyone else. We had escaped them and they knew it. They didn't know how and the looks of utter disbelief the Amazons behind me exchanged left them no doubt I had led them a merry chase only to vanish in a whirlwind of dust as I raced all the way into the storm-burst. Gone, gone, gone.

Rachel told me she had then turned to Elsa and laughed heartily.

"I should have given him my honor blade," she chuckled, "because unlike the rest of you, I knew better."

"But, what did he do?" Elsa had asked, truly curious and a bit frustrated.

"Just being Cáel ," Rachel had shaken her head as she replied. "Just being Cáel ."
[Sunday]

It was a thick, pounding rain as promised. No one could ride in this. Visibility was down to a few yards and the ground had turned into a morass. Only the greyness of the clouds betrayed the coming of day to us while our final treasure trove; a compass, map and coordinates for the rescue; pointed us in the proper direction... us and thirty Amazons.

In our favor, the Ninja threw up a marching cordon around us so we didn't walk into any ambushes, and any Amazons not already at least even with us in the distance separating us from our evacuation point had a chance of catching us. Again, no Amazon worthy of their name would ride in weather like this and in a foot race, we men actually finally had the advantage.

I wish I knew who was closest so I could plan accordingly. In strictly hand to hand combat, Felix and I had the advantage on over half those we were confronting. While most excelled at being hunters, beating up their prey with hands and knives wasn't normally their second best feature. No, they were fine combatants, just not in Felix's, or my, league.

But then there were the Amazons like Tormé Maeve and Elsa Zorja who could kick our asses without a doubt, and planning how to fight them required a completely different game plan.

"What's on your mind?" Felix leaned in and shouted into my ear.

"This ain't over. Not only do we have to reach the evacuation site within a twenty minute window, we have to hope a half-dozen Amazons aren't waiting there for us."

Felix nodded.

"Who is going to be the worst team?"

"Elsa and Rachel. I'm not sure I can beat Rachel and I'm damn sure I can't beat Elsa," I answered.

"Leave Elsa to me then. While I've never fought her before, she's also never fought me," he reasoned. "My best bet is an all-out offense; holding nothing back and hope I can outmuscle her before she pulls some surprise on me."

"That's about right," it was my turn to nod.

One of the Ninja came running back to us.

"There are two Amazons ahead of us going in the same direction. What do you want to do?"

I looked to Felix who cracked his knuckles. He was right too. We didn't have enough time left to race around them; not in this mud; so jumping them and putting them down was our best bet.
Bleeding.

Our fists were bleeding, I had a knife wound on my left thigh, and Felix's nose was most likely broken, but we had put down two pairs of Amazons in the closing hour of the Great Hunt... and we were still free. We had even recorded the coordinates of where we left the four bound Amazons because leaving them all tied up in these conditions didn't seem fair.

So far we had put down Niranjana Ereshkigal and Anna Cybele whose strategy was to figure out where the evacuation point was and then set up an ambush close by, and our old buddies, Tormé Maeve and Parul Nammu, who had been racing up to the evacuation point after some piece of divine intervention. They stumbled into us as we were binding up the first two.

Thanks to the Ninja we had a moment's warning before they jogged right into us. It was on! Felix immediately challenged Tormé while I circled Parul, each seeking an advantage. Unfortunately, Tormé began cleaning Felix's clock so spun around and we switched partners.

"I wanted it to be me and you," she snarled.

"I was hoping to miss you entirely," I replied. She laughed and closed... and then slipped in the mud and slid right into my knee strike. Before she could clean the cobwebs from her head, I had landed three solid fist strikes to her jaw, rendering her incapable of immediate resistance; one tough chick! I quick glance back to Felix showed me he had Parul well in hand, so I quickly bound Tormé up and took her honor blade so she wouldn't be cutting herself free too soon.

After we had Parul secured, Felix slapped me on the back and laughed.

"You bastard, I saw that," he chuckled. "She slipped."

"I'll take it," I was unapologetic. Explaining to Felix how she was Katrina's #1 assassin would take too long. I'd leave it to Katrina to warn him how dangerous dating her would be.

And then we heard the helicopter... and looked at our watches. It Was 11:48! We raced up the last bit of the slope to see the helicopter finish its descent. We'd made it... and then we saw Elsa and Rachel climbing up the slope beside us, disguised as we were by the downpour.

"Cáel !" Elsa screamed out my name. Rachel simply charged Felix wordlessly.

I drew Tormé's honor blade and faced Elsa down. "Do you honestly think you can defeat me?" Elsa laughed. "Because Cáel , you cannot. You are already beaten, bruised and bleeding. Surrender and I promise to be gentle."

"On any other day, I would agree with you, but this is not like any other day," I held my captured small knife out in a fighting stance.

"Today... today I have my Grandfather's knowledge and my Father's boundless spirit, Elsa. Today; you cannot defeat me. Come at me and find out, if you must." My stance flowed into an alien design... which came from a time when knives were the only close combat weapon anyone was lucky enough to have. My knife raised up over my head yet still pointing at my opponent while my empty left hand pointed at my foe.

Then it occurred to me... if I could withstand the pain, I could grab her blade and hold it in place while I slashed down with my own ceremonial weapon. I could regenerate the damage; that was my edge and this was a fighting stance my Grandfather had perfected with that knowledge when all blades were either sharp stones, or smelted copper.

I could see Elsa studying me rapid-quick before she made her lunge. It was so On! The first series of slashing strikes saw me barely missing having my hand cut open. I wasn't so lucky my second time around. Elsa sliced my ring finger to the bone.

"Damnit, Cáel !" Elsa snapped. "If you are going to fight me, at least use the training Pamela gave you. I have no idea what this crazy stance is supposed to show, but I think it is nothing more than your made-up style again. This time I am going to really hurt you if you don't surrender... Right Now!"

Yeah, Elsa was upset she had to actually hurt me. I sensed that in her. Still, the pain quickly receded and I continued to stalk her... silently and with great determination on my face. No response was necessary and I was sure my quietude was unsettling her even more. On the next exchange Elsa moved so fast I couldn't track her blade. Still, I moved my empty palm across to stop her most likely angle of attack.

I was wrong. By shifting my entire body to stop her slash, I put myself in the wrong positon; closing the distance between us and intercepting her surprise backslash with my left side at the kidney level. Ouch! Motherfucker! I grunted but used my positioning disadvantage as an advantage. As Elsa's hand recoiled from the dire wound she had given me, I reached out with my left hand and grabbed her wrist.

My right hand came down attempting to slash her wrist in this exchange. She caught my right wrist in her left hand. Our bodies collided then my forward momentum slammed into her form and we both fell over. She rolled so we ended up crashing down on our sides, but I refused to release my hold while driving my blade ever downward.

I didn't have much advantage over Elsa, but I was superior in upper body strength. It was my old buddy except coming out in my favor today. Slowly my blade inched toward its target.

"How... can... you... still... be... fighting?" Elsa ground out between her teeth.

"I am Ishara," was my reply. "The power of the goddess runs through me," I added a lie meant to confuse and dishearten her.

She tried to break away by rolling around. I wouldn't let her. I tangled my legs up with hers until we were one conjoined mess. Then she surprised me with a head-butt right as the option was just occurring to me. She smashed my nose. There was blood everywhere, but I wouldn't relent on my hold. Instead, I followed up her head-butt with one of my own.

Elsa caught mine with the hardest part of her forehead instead. Our skulls collided. I refused to feel the pain so while she was still reeling from that contact I smashed forward once again; this time impacting her temple and really shocking her. I had to have seemed like a monster to Elsa by this point in our bout; I could feel no pain and no infirmary would hold me back.

Lacking every other point of leverage, she went for the 'Tried and True'; her knee impacted my precious gonads and for just that instance, my hold on her weakened. She broke free then rolled away.

"Stay down," she almost screamed at me. I didn't, instead rising up and resuming my archaic stance once more.

"This is going to hurt you a whole lot more than me," she promised next. Just then we both heard a titanic scream to my left. By the sound of the grunt which followed, I realized Felix had connected with one of his powerful kicks to Rachel's ribs. I used the positional advantage to charge. We collided once more, each one's opposite hand clamping down on the other's knife hand.

While standing, we pushed each other back and forth, attempting kicks and foot stomps all the while my knife approached Elsa's collarbone. We were both too on guard for head-butts to pull one off this grapple, but I didn't need it... because we were in fact, grappling and I had a whole martial art devoted to grappling; Brazilian Jujutsu!

I dropped Tormé's honor blade and flipped us around so I landed on top of her. Her blade drew a bloody line along my hip, but not enough damage to cause me any consternation. I could see it in her eyes, the moment we landed in the mud. She realized her mistake by allowing me too close, but the last time she had let that happened she had succeeded in stabbing me in the kidney, so she was taken off-guard for just that instance.

"Yeah," I chortled, "Just recalling my Brazilian Jujutsu aren't ya?"

"I can beat it," she ground out.

"You and an MMA Army," I growled back. She was in danger of having me roll her over... then it would be light's out!

Right then Rachel and Felix came crashing down on the two of us, breaking my concentration and my hold. The four of us rolled up and separated once more.

Rachel moved to Elsa's side while Felix helped me stand.

"We are running out of time," Felix informed me. We were. That appeared to be Rachel and Elsa's strategy all along. Keep us occupied for the remaining... eighteen minutes... damn was I out of breath and hurting.

"Switch," Felix tapped me on the forearm. "I got this."

He didn't and he knew he didn't. For some god damn unknown reason, Felix was doing a selfless act for the first time in his life and I couldn't comprehend why.

"She'll destroy you," I pointed out.

"You're bleeding; badly," he stated, "and failing fast."

"Listen to your friend," Rachel interjected herself into the conversation. Worse, she stepped aside and clearly indicated she would let me pass.

"Rachel!" Elsa snapped.

"He's earned it. For the past eighty-four days and then some, Cáel has earned; our respect," Rachel reminded us.

"Okay," I acknowledged the act of kindness. I moved behind Felix so he could screen me from Elsa... then shoved him as hard as I could across the muddy surface toward freedom. The look he sent back my way was priceless. Reluctantly, he looked back once then jogged to the helicopter and the rewards he deserved for surviving against so many for so long; just like me, but without the Goddesses and my troop of ruthless Amazon allies...

"Two on one," I joked.

"No. I've surrendered my trophy," Rachel smile to me was emotionally crushing.

"Fine," Elsa nodded then, "Let's continue." This time I didn't have a knife.

When we collided this time, she didn't hesitate to stab me in the left pectoral; above the heart, but not by much. I failed to catch her wrist and realized I was all out of game. My regeneration couldn't tackle both bleeding wounds and I was beginning to feel woozy.

Elsa fell back.

"Surrender, Cáel ," her own voice had softened.

"Never surrender," I laughed back then I began to sway.

This time as Elsa closed, she went for the grapple as well. I countered as best I could, but my reflexes were slowing down too. I wasn't going to make it then something tackled us both, slamming Elsa into my chest, stunning her.

"Felix... you came back," I groggily mumbled as Felix hammered Elsa hard, twice in the temple.

"You would come back for me. I see that now," he confessed. He half pulled, half-dragged me to our waiting chariot. The clock was a 'ticking.

"Rachel," I looked over to the other combatant. She hadn't started advancing on us like she should have.

"Go," she waved us away. "Today... today you have won your freedoms. Now go."

What honors Rachel had passed over for whatever reasons were unknown to me. I was terrified she had done it out of love for me. Terrified because I felt so unworthy of such devotion and affection.

Yet, Felix and I had made it and as the helicopter took off, I could sense the tension leave my body. My wounds were indeed healing and my blood supply, so witlessly spent was returning to me. Felix leaned into me as the nice Epona medic aboard our ride began to administer her traumatic injury training. I winced because it felt appropriate, not because I was allowed to feel any of the passing pain.

"You are a Runner now," I looked over to Felix. "Welcome aboard."

"Sure thing, Ishara."

"Ha," I chuckled. "Call me Cáel . You have earned that right."

"I imagine there is something to that," he nodded. "Tell me what it is when you get the chance."

"I will," I promised. "That and a few thousand other critically important things none one else will bother to teach you. As the saying goes, 'you've earned it'."

Thus Ends The First Great Hunt

Now onto the final chapter of the First Part of Cáel 's journey.By FinalStand for Literotica.

The Honeymoon.

Captain Evelyn Sage starts a new life with Professor Don.

In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Chapter 6. The Honeymoon

Toshia punched Don in the shoulder. "Ha! I knew it!" she laughed. "I knew you two were into each other!"

"First, ow! Second, yeah, yeah, I thought so too, Well, I hoped, and I'm glad you were right."

She leaned in and kissed his cheek, "I'm glad, too. I can't be the only love of your life."

"That escalated quickly!" Don laughed. "And why not?"

"Well, I've got Sarah, and a girl's only got so much time and energy," she grinned.

Don smiled at her and said, "That's fair, I suppose."

"But, so what happened? Did she go with you to get her own ring?"

"Yes,

she did," Don nodded. "She left Megan in command of the Maidenhead, and

we took the Riverboat upriver, set off cross country, got to the valley

and then climbed up to the Crimson Mountain."

"You are leaving so much out!" Toshia laughed.

"Well, I've got to finish the story, right?"

"Yeah, but give me the highlights at least. Did Sage go back to her celibacy?"

"Oh no, that was over," Don smiled.

"Excellent!

This must have been like your honeymoon. How did she like the Riverboat

and the Resort? Is she as much fun in an orgy as I am?"

"Well, first, nobody's as much fun at an orgy as you are!"

"Suck up!"

Don

laughed, "And, 'honeymoon'? I don't know if I'd go that far, but I see

your point. Well, we cut through Rendezvous pretty quickly, and we

managed to catch the Riverboat just before it started upriver."

"That was lucky."

"Oh, we would have found some way to pass the time, "

"I'm sure!" Toshia grinned. "So, how was the river trip? At least tell me about that."

"Well,

we talked about it and decided to try to stick together as much as

possible until we got to the pleasure dome. So, if they played the same

game the first night, we'd sit it out, but they had another mixer

scheduled."

After

the flurry of activity involved in leaving the Maidenhead and getting

to the Riverboat (and Sage wanted to know why it didn't have a name),

they enjoyed the opportunity to enjoy a spirited session of fucking on

the nearest lounger. Then they commandeered an empty cabin for a nice

shower, which, naturally enough, led to more sex, first in the shower,

and then on the cabin's bed, which eventually led them back into the

shower. As they were drying off and Sage was gathering up the clothes

she had brought along, a pretty, blonde woman in a white uniform with a

rather short skirt appeared in the cabin doorway and said, "Welcome

aboard!"

"Hi, Sally," Don waved.

"Oh,

hi, Don! Welcome back! We're going to have a fun mixer game in a little

bit! It's couples night, so partner up and meet us all up in the

ballroom!" Then she had hurried on.

"I'm standing right here," Sage grumbled with mock irritation.

Don shrugged, "I suppose she didn't want to presume anything."

"Was it 'couples night,' when you were here before?"

"No,

the first time was kind of a random mixer, 'Cabin Fever,' I think, and

the second time Shelonda and I skipped the activity."

As

they made their way up to the ballroom, Sage asked about the random

mixer and Don explained how the women went to claim cabins for

themselves while he and the other men waited in the ballroom until Sally

let them draw numbers from a black bag she had.

"We

then went to the cabin that matched up with the number and 'got to

know' whichever woman was there. When a chime sounded, we hurried back

to the ballroom to draw another number."

"Wow,

that must have been, interesting. You just stopped in the middle of

whatever you were doing and went back to the ballroom?"

"Pretty much, yeah," Don nodded.

"Even if you were in the middle of sex?"

"Well,

yeah, that was sort of the point, I think. On the one hand, that

encouraged you not to waste time, and, on the other, it built up a kind

of crazed intensity. After the first round, I can say that the women I

met were very much 'come here right now!' if you know what I mean."

Sage laughed, "Ay, I know what ye mean. How many rounds were there?"

"I think there were six."

"Hum, how did Toshia take all of this?"

"Enthusiastically,"

Don smiled. "When the game was over and I caught up with her, and

Shelonda, she was, well, rather extremely well-fucked. I think she said

she'd been able to count eight guys."

"Eight for six rounds?"

"Well,

there were more men than women, so Sally apparently occasionally sent

two guys to the same room. Then, Toshia and Shelonda took a break for

one round and then played in the same room, which caused a bit of

confusion. But yeah, I'm pretty sure she said eight, though she wasn't

exactly counting, like she was in the Disco."

"Eight's pretty damn impressive," Sage mused.

"Well,

it was actually at least nine, counting me, after the game was over,"

Don said, "but that was small potatoes compared to her night in the

Disco or her gangbang with the Sisters."

"Ah, okay, I have so many questions."

By

this time, they had gotten to the ballroom, where they scored some

fruit and took up a position off to the side where they could talk while

waiting for Sally to commence the game. As he told her about the night

in the Disco, Don idly noticed that the ballroom had been redecorated.

There were low couches arranged so that there were four largish circles

in the corners of the big room and one in the center. There were a lot

of pillows about, too.

"So, eighteen guys? In one night?" Sage was clearly impressed.

"Well,

no, that's just in the Disco," Don smiled. "After that we played a game

with the Player, so the count was higher, plus some play with women."

"Damn! She's quite the woman, eh?"

"There

were more in the next story, and you saw her with your crew, but yeah,

she is," nodded Don. Then he had a thought, and quickly said, "I love

her, Sage, but you should know, I didn't decide to stay here in Eros

until I met you."

Sage

fixed Don with an amused smile and said, "You don't have to worry about

me, Don. I'm not the insecure, possessive type, and I can tell you're

nuts about me. In fact, ," she slipped up in front of him and took his

cock in her hand. With a serious glint in her eye and a crooked grin,

she said, in full piratic, "ye belong t'me now. I just be happy

t'share."

"Well,

alrighty then," Don smiled. He reached around her with both hands,

squeezed her perfect ass, and said, "Right back at ye, Cap'n Sage."

With her free hand she pulled his head down, and before kissing him said "Actually, it's Evelyn."

Their

deep, passionate kiss would certainly have led to yet another bout of

enthusiastic sex, but Sally chose that moment to ring a bell she'd

brought along for the occasion to get everyone's attention.

"Okay!" Sally grinned. "If you've all picked your partners, we're ready to play a game we call 'Spin the Bottle'!"

"Seriously?" Sage/Evelyn laughed.

"This should be good," Toshia chuckled.

"If

you'll all take places around the five circles here, there should be

room for four couples at each! And we have twenty couples tonight -

perfect! House rules are that everyone starts out naked!" Sally beamed.

"Shouldn't that include you, Sally?" Don shouted, laughing.

"I'm not playing, silly!" she laughed back.

"It

was worth a try," Don muttered to Sage, as he happily helped her get

out of her clothes, which they tossed onto the low couch on the edge of

their chosen circle, which was the corner one to port and forward.

"She does seem like she'd be, exuberant," Sage chuckled. "Hey, don't forget you're going to tell me about that gangbang."

"Sure," Don grinned, "though, remember that that one is all second hand."

"Okay,

now take a minute to get to know each other while we come around and

get a little information from each of you!" Sally shouted.

The

people around their little circle had arranged themselves in a

male-female sequence, and there were no same-sex couples in their group,

though Don could see that there were some of those at other circles.

Sage was on his immediate right, and on her right was a fit young man

with short, curly black hair and blue eyes named Pete and his partner, a

young and short Persian woman with wavy dark brown hair cropped short,

slender build, big tits, and beautiful amber eyes named Mahsati. Next

came Lawrence, a short light-skinned black man with hazel eyes, long,

straight dark brown hair, and a variety of tattoos, and his companion

(at least for the game) Tina, a blue-eyed woman with a curly mane of

deep brown hair with various shades of blonde highlights. Finally, there

was Reyansh, a clearly Indian or Pakistani fellow with an athletic

build and a neatly trimmed beard to go with his short black hair, and

his partner Felicia, a tiny, thin woman with light grey eyes and blonde

hair in a pixie cut, and legs that were quite long relative to the rest

of her small stature. Felicia kind of reminded Don of the first fairy

who had accosted him in the valley of the fey.

It

turned out that only Reynash and Felicia had known each other before

today. "We were having a great time together in Rendezvous, heard about

the Resort, and thought we'd try it out," said Reynash in his noticeably

accented voice.

While

they were talking, a tall, curvy woman with large breasts and long

curly black hair, who was wearing a uniform like Sally's, came up with a

clipboard and a quill pen and started talking to each member of the

circle, making some notes, and then moving on. She eventually got to

Don, smiled at him, and said, "Hi, I'm Miriam, and I'll be hosting your

circle tonight."

"Hi

Miriam," Don smiled. Her eyes were a very deep brown and he was wishing

she weren't wearing that uniform, and/or would be joining in the game.

"I need your name and your preference in regard to sexual partners," Miriam said with a smile.

"Don, and women."

Sage responded with "Sage, and I like both men and women. Maybe men just a little bit more."

"Why do they need that?" Sage asked as Miriam moved on.

"I

have no idea," Don shrugged. "I'm guessing it will keep me from making

out with Pete. There's often this kind of low-level 'magic' going on,

like how they managed to send men only to cabins women had occupied. I

just roll with it these days."

"If

you'll have a seat," Miriam smiled at all of them, "we can get

started." She had done something with her clipboard, which was nowhere

to be seen, and was now holding a glass bottle in one hand and a pocket

watch in the other.

Like

the others, Don and Sage sat down on the floor on pillows and awaited

instruction. Miriam set the bottle down in the center of the circle,

consulted her watch, and said, "We'll start out with just kissing,

okay?"

Don exchanged a shrug with Sage and then took his turn nodding to Miriam.

"Very good! Tina, you go first. Just give the bottle a spin!"

Don

watched her crawl out to the center of the circle and flip the bottle,

which seemed to spin a bit faster than it should, and as if it was

turning on a fixed axis. It came to rest pointing directly at Pete.

"Come

on over here," Tina laughed, and Pete moved on all fours to her. The

other six players and Miriam watched as the two of them kissed

tentatively and then more passionately. By the time Miriam called

"Time!" they were really into it, each squeezing the other's ass

tightly.

"Reynash, you're next," Miriam announced. In another minute, lucky Reynash was making out with lovely Mahsati.

Felicia

spun next, and the bottle selected Sage. As he watched her tight ass

while she crawled the short distance to Felicia, Don realized he had

never seen Sage do anything at all with anyone else. This added a level

of intensity to this moment of voyeurism that was quite odd for his time

in Eros. He was quite turned on just watching his partner kissing tiny

Felicia. All too soon, Miriam called time, and then Don realized it was

his turn.

He

was quite pleased to welcome beautiful young Mahsati to the center of

the circle with a long, kiss. In the spirit the others had established,

he didn't hesitate to draw her into his arms, enjoying the feeling of

her big breasts pressed against his chest or her slender waist in his

hands. When Miriam called time, he breathed a heartfelt, "Damn!"

Then

it was Sage's turn, and she got Felicia. "Come get some seconds,

cutie," Sage grinned. This time, Sage took a more aggressive approach,

pulling the little woman onto her lap and kissing her deeply, one hand

cupping a breast and then pinching a nipple, making Tina gasp and wiggle

against her.

When Sage got back to her pillow, she whispered to Don, "I had no idea spin the bottle was this much fun!"

"I think this is just the warm-up," laughed Don.

They

completed two complete cycles around the circle at this level of

interaction. When Mahsati spun next she got Don, and he was more than

happy to lean her back and kiss her deeply, one hand under her back and

the other squeezing and teasing her tits. That was the only time the

bottle picked Don. "That's what you get for not going both ways," Sage

teased him. Actually, it was Lawrence who was the unluckiest of the

bunch, being completely ignored by the bottle and only getting to kiss

someone when it was his turn.

At

the other end of the extreme, the clear winner was Sage, who got

selected four times. With that and her own two turns, she wound up

making out with everyone except Mahsati and Lawrence, and twice each

with lucky Pete and Felicia. Sage's high point came in the second round,

when Don won the chance to kiss her, then she spun and got to make out

with Pete, and then Pete spun and was lucky enough to get Sage! Between

them Don and Pete did their best to get her nicely riled up. At the end

of this, Sage leaned on Don's shoulder and said, "I'm so ready to get

past this kissing stuff!"

When it was Tina's third turn, Miriam stopped her and asked, "Are you all ready to turn things up a bit?"

Everyone enthusiastically agreed they were.

"Okay," she smiled. "Now whoever spins has to go down on the selected person."

This

caused a unanimous murmur of approval, and Tina hurried out to the

bottle. In another moment, she had her head in Pete's lap, her long,

curly hair obscuring everyone's view of what she was doing, though the

distinctive up and down motion told the tale well enough. All too

quickly, particularly from Pete's perspective, Miriam called time. Don

was pretty sure the previous rounds had been longer, with the second a

bit longer than then first. This would make good sense if the intention

was to build up the sexual tension as much as possible.

Reynash

took his turn and won a chance to taste Sage. She gave Don a grin and a

wink as she told Reynash to get on his back, and then promptly

straddled his bearded face. Don watched intently as she bit her lower

lip and clasped her tits tightly in her hands. Before she could really

get into it, though, Miriam called time. As she returned to Don's side,

Sage whispered "Bitch!" but Don could tell she was having fun.

The

bottle rewarded Reynash for his efforts by pointing to him when Felicia

spun next. With her short hair it was easy to watch her lick at his

cock and then take it into her mouth. She seemed to have caught on that

she wouldn't have much time, so she made no effort to actually bring him

off.

Then

it was Don's turn and, as her luck would have it, Felicia got selected.

She hurried back to the middle of the circle and lay down, spreading

her legs so Don could get at her rather wet cunt. Don held the tiny

woman's ass in his hands and lifted her up off the floor a bit as he

pushed his tongue deep into her and then proceeded to lick and suck at

her clit. He managed to get her pretty worked up before Miriam stopped

him.

Sage

smiled at him as they crossed paths, and then she promptly spun Felicia

again. With a delighted giggle, the little woman hurried to resume her

position. Sage knelt there with her ass upturned and pointed at Don as

she dove hungrily into Felicia's cunt and clit. From the way her arm was

moving, Don could tell his lover was fingering Felicia's cunt

vigorously. Before Miriam called time, Felicia was crying out and

arching her back with an intense orgasm.

"We have a winner!" Lawrence laughed.

On joining Don, she held up her hand and he gave her a high five, which made everyone laugh.

"That's my kind of tag teaming," she grinned, and then kissed him deeply, both their mouths covered in Felicia's wetness.

As

Pete took his turn going down on Mahsati, Sage leaned over and asked

Don, "Do we really have to just sit here and behave ourselves?"

Don grinned, "I love your attitude! But yeah, I think that's the point of the game."

"Boo!" she pouted, which almost convinced Don to ditch the game and fuck her right then.

The

bottle gods must have heard Sage's angry silent prayer, though, for

when Mahsati took her turn next, the bottle pointed straight at Sage.

The dark-haired girl must have been paying attention earlier, because

she followed Reynash's example and laid on her back for Sage, who was

more than happy to straddle her pretty face and lower herself down until

Mahsati could lick at her.

From

Don's seat, he had a wonderful view of Mahsati's pink cunt, as well as

Sage's ass as Mahsati held on to it to keep Sage's clit in just the

right spot. Don found it intoxicating to watch Sage's muscles as she

rocked there, trying to get every bit of satisfaction from Mahsati's

lips and tongue. Sadly, Miriam called time a bit too early.

"'Girl knows what she's doing!" Sage told Don.

Then Lawrence's spin slowed and pointed right back at Sage.

"Fuck yes!" she shouted as she surged forward. "Assume the position, sexy!"

Sage

hurried to kneel over Lawrence's face, and then adjusted herself until

he was hitting just the right spot. She groaned and said, "Yes, keep

doing that, just like that, uh huh, don't stop, good, good, fuck, yes,

so close, so, Yes!" Then she was pushing down on Lawrence's mouth, both

hands clutching her tits and her head thrown back shuddering and

shaking. From head to toe her muscles clenched until she very, very

slowly exhaled and relaxed.

Miriam

had called time along the way, but no one seemed to mind waiting for

Sage to slowly climb off Lawrence's face and return to her seat.

"Feel better?" Don grinned.

"Much!"

"That was fucking hot!"

"God," she breathed, "when do we get to the fucking?"

This

was the end of the round, and Miriam announced that now the person the

bottle pointed to would have to go down on the spinner. Don didn't

really see the point of this change, but he certainly didn't feel like

objecting.

Neither

Don nor Sage got selected during this round, but Don got to have his

cock sucked by pretty Mahsati, right after she had been licking Felicia,

and Sage got to sit on lucky Pete's face. She whispered that he was the

least talented cunnilinguist in the group so far, and by this time

she'd sampled the oral skills of everyone but Tina, who Don suspected

only liked guys.

Don

finally realized that the current rule meant that no one would be gone

down on twice in a row, but that everyone would be serviced at least

once. Again, this worked well to build up the tension.

"I think it's time to turn things up again," Miriam said to the group, "unless anyone has any objections, ?"

There were none.

"Okay,

time for some fucking!" Miriam grinned (and she wasn't the only one).

"The one the bottle selects gets to pick the position, or exactly what's

being done if it's both women." That answered the question about the

other men's orientations. "I feel like I should warn you that the timer

won't be set for very long."

This elicited some grumbling, but everyone was eager to get on with things, including Tina, who hurried to get to the bottle.

If

she was disappointed to get paired up with her own partner, she didn't

show it. Pete was content to just take her from behind, pushing into her

without any ceremony or hesitation. Tina groaned happily as she was

filled, reaching back immediately to play with her clit. Unfortunately

for both of them the time ran out much too quickly.

"Oh, this is going to make everyone crazy," Sage laughed, apparently not worried that she was included in everyone.

Luckily

for her, Reynash's spin pointed right at Tina, who was only too happy

to have him pick up right where and how Pete had left off. Reynash

clearly caught onto the fact that everyone had had enough foreplay, so

he held Tina's hips and fucked her as hard as he could, her tits

flailing about crazily underneath her and her wild hair sweeping the

floor. Neither of them had time to climax, but it was obviously close.

Felicia

spun the bottle and got Mahsati. "Oh, I have to admit I was hoping for

some cock," Felicia smiled, "but let's see how hot we can get."

"Well,

maybe I can make up for not having a cock," Mahsati laughed and

directed Felicia to lie on her back. Soon the dark young woman was

working her whole tiny hand in and out of Felicia's cunt as she licked

Felicia's clit. Felicia was very close to her second orgasm of the game

when Miriam called time. She returned to her spot next to Don with a

frenzied look in her eyes.

On his other side, Sage repeated, "'Girl knows what she's doing," then added, "Show 'em what you got, baby."

Don was chuckling as he spun the bottle, and then laughed, "Well, here's your cock, Felicia."

The

tiny woman was on him in a flash, pushing him back and then straddling

him. Her hand grabbed his stiff cock and pushed it up into her all in

one motion. Then she had her hands on his chest as she rode up and down

him a few times almost violently. He took hold of her tiny waist and

looked up into her lust crazed eyes. Then she sank down on him hard and

ground herself against his body. Then she clenched her teeth and dropped

her head as her body shook with a long, intense orgasm. Miriam had

called time, but Felicia smiled down at Don and said, "Thanks, I needed

that."

"Happy to help," Don laughed.

Don crawled past Sage on her way to the bottle and said, "Have fun!"

"I'm sure I will," she laughed.

Reynash

decided he wanted to have Sage in the good old missionary position. He

looked into her eyes as he fucked in and out of her slowly and steadily.

Her legs slipped up and around his waist, urging him deeper. Don

watched from the side, enjoying the sight of Sage like this.

"Oh!

Lucky me!" Sage laughed when the next spin, Pete's, landed on her. She

had him lay on his back and then straddled him reverse cowgirl, looking

right at Don as she guided his cock up into her cunt. She fondled Pete's

balls for a moment before slowly riding up and down on his shaft and

moving her fingers up to her own clit. Her eyes never left Don's as she

pleasured herself and enjoyed Pete's cock sliding up and down inside

her.

Don sat there riveted to the sight, his cock hard as steel in his lap.

When Miriam called time, Sage returned to Don and gave him a quick kiss. "Enjoy the show?"

"Hum, yes," Don groaned. "I hope it's not over."

She laughed, "I think this is just the warm-up."

"Oh my!" he chuckled.

Like

Tina had, Mahsati spun and got her own partner, but Pete certainly

wasn't complaining as he sat her on his lap so she could ride up and

down him as they made out. Then, the bottle, which seemed to be working

on a theme, gave Lawrence a chance to screw his partner some more, and

Tina again got on all fours so he could take her from behind.

"Okay, now we'll flip that, so the spinner gets to choose the position, and you'll get a tiny bit more time," Miriam explained.

Tina

got Don, who wasn't surprised when she offered him her backside. He

pushed into her very wet cunt from behind and felt her fingers brushing

the underside of his cock as she played with her clit. He held onto her

waist and plunged into her again and again, and then pushed his thumb

slowly up into her ass. This finally sent Tina over the edge and she was

crying out loudly as her body shook, her cunt grasping at Don's cock

and her ass opening and closing on his thumb.

"Nice!" Sage grinned when Don got back to her.

Reynash

fucked Mahsati for a bit in the missionary position which seemed to be

his favorite, and Felicia took a turn riding Pete, before Don spun the

bottle again and was matched with Tina again. He had her lay down on her

side, facing Sage, and then laid down behind her, he picked up her

upper leg and told her, "Take my cock and put it in you."

Tina

obeyed quickly, and soon Don was fucking slowly in and out of Tina

while he smiled at Sage over Tina's shoulder. Naturally, Tina couldn't

resist playing with her clit, but there was nowhere enough time for her

to have another orgasm.

Then

Sage got a turn with Mahsati and took the chance to treat the beautiful

young woman as she had treated Felicia in the previous round, licking

her clit while her fingers and then her hand pushed up inside Mahsati's

cunt. Sage came very close to giving Mahsati a nice orgasm, but that

would have to wait a bit. Mahsati sat by as her partner Pete took a turn

fucking Tina for the first time, and then she got her next turn, which

she used to ride Pete's lap hard and fast, leaving them both breathing

hard and clearly frustrated. Next, though, Lawrence spun the bottle and

got Mahsati. Everyone sat back and watched as the slender Persian girl

with the big tits straddled Lawrence's lap and rode up and down on his

thick cock. Lawrence had his mouth on her tit, sucking hard on her

nipple when she had her first orgasm of the game, whimpering and shaking

for what seemed like a very long time.

"Well, that was a wonderful end of that round," Miriam smiled.

Don

looked around at the other circles for the first time and saw that they

were all engaged in pretty much the same activities as his was.

"This round you'll have a little more time, and things may get a bit more, complicated," Miriam said.

Quite a few puzzled glances were shared, but with a shrug Tina crawled out to spin the bottle.

As

the bottle spun, Don reflected that each of the women had had at least

one orgasm, and Felicia had had two, while none of the men had yet.

The

bottle stopped on Don and then, to the surprise of all eight of the

players, it flashed brightly twice, as if there were a light inside the

bottle. Then, even more surprisingly, it spun again of its own accord,

eventually coming to a halt pointing at Reynash and flashing twice

again.

Miriam laughed, "Well that was quick. Tina you get to have Don and Reynash however you want, and you get twice the time."

Tina squealed with delight and Sage said, "This should be interesting."

Don

chuckled and joined Reynash in front of Tina who was kneeling in the

middle of the circle, already sucking on Reynash's cock rather

enthusiastically. Her hand ran up Don's leg, lightly stroked his balls

and then moved up to get a firm grip on his cock. Tina gave Reynash's

cockhead a kiss and then moved over to Don's cock, taking it into her

mouth and then deepthroating it in one slow motion. Don groaned and took

hold of the back of her head, his fingers tangled in her thick hair, as

she moved slowly up and down on him. She gradually pulled off him and

went back to Reynash's cock for a moment. Then she looked up at them and

said, "Help me up, boys."

When

she was standing, she said, "Reynash, get behind me and fuck me hard."

As he hurried to comply, Tina bent at the waist so she could get her

mouth back on Don's very hard cock. Don held onto her head with both

hands as Reynash held her hips and proceeded to fuck in and out of her

enthusiastically. He was clearly taking advantage of the extra time to

try to cum, and Don thought that was a fantastic idea. Each time Reynash

shoved forward into Tina's cunt, she was pushed onto Don's cock. Being

careful not to choke her too much, Don began to match Reynash's pace.

Tina's

saliva was running down his shaft and his balls, as Don watched her

back swaying between him and Reynash, and out of the corner of his eye

he could see Sage watching intently.

Reynash

was shoving deep into Tina when he took his thumb and copied what he'd

seen Don do to her earlier. As soon as his thumb pushed up into her ass,

Tina began shaking wildly, and a long, low moan vibrated her throat on

Don's cock. This was all it took to suck Don over the edge. He groaned

loudly and held still inside Tina's mouth and throat as his cock swelled

and his balls tightened. Then he was pumping a flood of cum down her

throat, and he could feel her trying to swallow it all. When he pulled

his cock back, though, quite a bit of cum spilled down her chin.

Miriam called time, and the circle of spectators applauded.

"Feel better?" Sage winked at Don as he collapsed back on his pillow.

"God yes!" he laughed.

Socializing As A Couple.

Mahsati & Reynash add to the Honeymoon fun.

Reynash

hadn't come, but then he knew his turn was next. Don and Sage sat back

and watched as Reynash held pretty little Felicia down on the floor and

fucked her slowly and steadily, as if he were now trying to hold off on

his own orgasm, or he just liked looking down on her while she was

groaning in mounting pleasure.

 However,

the next turn was Felicia's and she got Reynash again, and she insisted

that he fuck her hard until he came. They all watched as he drove hard

and deep into her tiny body until he picked her up in his arms and held

her tight as he pumped his cum up into her.

Don

really liked that image, so when he spun and got Felicia, who giggled

at her luck and came over to him quickly, he picked her up in his arms.

She caught on immediately and threw her arms around his neck and her

legs around his waist. Don braced his feet as she reached down between

their sweaty bodies and guided his cock as she sank down on it with a

happy groan. He felt some of Reynash's cum being pushed out of her and

running down his balls. Having just come a few minutes earlier, Don was

in no hurry, but just wanted to have this adorable little woman in his

arms and on his cock. He bent down and kissed her deeply as he helped

raise and lower her against him. He was squeezing her ass in his hands

and kissing her neck when Miriam called time.

Don and Sage exchanged grins as they traded places. Then, lucky little Felicia was laughing as the bottle pointed to her again.

"Come here and let me lick that cunt clean for you," Sage smiled.

Don

watched happily as Sage lay on her back and Felicia straddled her face.

Not only did Sage get a healthy serving of Reynash's cum down her

throat and all over her face, but was able to lick her to a sweet little

orgasm.

"Can we keep her?" Sage asked as she got back to Don.

Next

Pete spun the bottle and was joined by a somewhat unsteady Felicia and

the beautiful Mahsati. Everyone watched as Pete lay prone with Felicia

riding his cock and Mahsati sat on his face. Nobody came, but everyone

seemed to be having a very good time.

Mahsati

had the next spin, which got very interesting when the bottle pointed

at Reynash and flashed again, this time not twice but three times! It

then spun until it pointed at Sage, who grinned and rubbed her hands

together. The bottle slowly came to rest yet again pointing at Don.

"It's about time we got to play together," Sage smiled.

"Agreed!" Don nodded.

Mahsati

had no trouble taking charge, ordering Sage onto her back so she could

get over her in a 69. Then she said, "Pick an end, boys, and get busy!"

Without waiting to see what they did, she lowered her mouth to Sage's

cunt, and spread her knees further apart so Sage could start licking

hers.

Don,

who hadn't yet had a chance to fuck Mahsati took the lead and knelt

behind her. He smiled down at Sage, who winked at him before going back

to licking at Mahsati's clit. Don pushed his cock down and slowly drove

it into Mahsati's warm, wet cunt. He could feel Sage's tongue against

the underside of his shaft and began to slowly work himself in and out.

He looked over Mahsati's lovely back and saw that Reynash had paused a

moment to let Mahsati suck on his cock a bit before spreading his knees

further so he could get his cock down into Sage's waiting cunt. This

kept Mahsati from licking Sage's clit, so she used her fingers to stroke

Sage as Reynash fucked her.

It

slowly dawned on Don that they would probably have three times as much

time for this matchup, which encouraged him to begin shoving into

Mahsati a bit harder. Reynash noticed this and followed suit, as the

women continued to pleasure each other. Mahsati was the first to cum,

shaking and groaning, her cunt spasming on Don's hard cock, but she kept

up what she was doing to Sage, and it wasn't long at all before Sage

was coming loudly.

There

was still time left, so Mahsati got her mouth on Reynash and began

sucking on him hungrily. Don drew out of her cunt, planning to find a

way to get at Sage, but she beat him to it, grabbing his slippery cock

and pulling it down so she could suck on it. This would have led to a

change of configuration, but Miriam called time and the four of them

slowly crawled back to their positions.

"We are going to fuck so hard after this!" Sage whispered in Don's ear.

Lawrence,

who had been on the sidelines all this round, was next, so he crawled

to the center of the circle and gave the bottle a spin. This time,

though, the bottle actually accelerated, and began flashing wildly,

until it exploded in a cloud of multi-colored sparks that slowly faded

away without a trace.

"Congratulations!

Your circle is the first to hit jackpot!" Miriam said. "Everyone into

the circle and play, for as long as you like. Have fun!"

There

was a general rush as everyone crawled forward, but Don remembered

something about always tipping the dealer and thought to ask, "So,

Miriam, now that the game is over, can you join in?"

"Oh!

Well, I don't see why not," she smiled, and quickly started getting

undressed. Don waited until she was naked and beckoned her over to his

part of the rapidly developing orgy. On one side, Sage had gotten

entangled with the three people beyond her. She was riding up and down

on Pete's cock as Mahsati sat on his face and sucked a very pleased

Lawrence. On the other side, Tina was sitting on Felicia's face and

deepthroating Reynash.

Don

took Miriam's hand and drew her down to kneel with him. He took her

face in his hands and kissed her deeply. He asked her, "Did you enjoy

watching us have all that sex?"

"Oh

yes! It was very hot! Usually the crew gets together later and fuck our

brains out. It's so nice to get to play with the passengers. Oh, that's

nice!" she cooed as Don sucked one of her nipples into his mouth. He

wasn't a breast man, but Miriam's were spectacular. As his lips, teeth

and tongue explored her tits, Don's hand crept up between her thighs,

until he was stroking her labia, which were already quite slick with her

nectar. Soon he had his fingers moving up inside Miriam, his palm

rubbing against her clit, while he had moved back up to kiss her. She

sighed happily, and Don suggested she lie down.

Soon

Don was going down on Miriam as she arched her back and squeezed her

beautiful breasts in her hands. Sage looked over her shoulder and saw

what Don was up to and decided to join in. She got off Pete and crawled

around to kiss Miriam and then descended upon her full tits. This put

her own breasts right over Miriam's mouth, so, naturally, Miriam pulled

Sage down enough so she could get at her smaller tits and hard nipples.

Don was focused on licking and sucking at Miriam's clit as he worked two

fingers in and out of her very wet cunt.

Off

to the side where Sage had just been, Mahsati was now busy fucking

Lawrence, leaving Pete free to come around behind Sage. Don kept licking

at Miriam's clit as he watched Pete push himself into Sage from behind.

For just a moment, Sage raised her head from Miriam's breasts to smile

at Don, and to say over her shoulder, "I don't know who that is, but

fuck me harder."

As

Sage went back to sucking on Miriam's nipples, Pete followed her

instructions and began fucking in and out of her harder. Don felt the

motion being conducted through Sage into Miriam as he licked harder and

faster at her clit, shoving his fingers up into her, rubbing against her

g-spot, until she was groaning and shaking with an intense orgasm that

seemed to roll on for at least a minute.

When

Miriam's body came back down, Don pulled away a bit and then moved up

her, keeping his fingers inside her, slowly moving in and out. Sage saw

him coming and met him with a deep, extremely passionate kiss. She

pushed herself up so Don could get into position, letting Pete continue

fucking her. Don smiled at her and replaced his fingers with his cock in

Miriam's cunt. He looked down to watch the brunette's pretty face as he

began to fuck her. He liked the way her tits were jiggling back and

forth as he drove into her over and over.

Meanwhile,

right in front of him, Sage had arched her back, so she could hold the

back of Pete's head as he kissed and nibbled at the side of her neck and

her shoulder. His left hand was on her hip and his right on her tit,

squeezing it, her nipple pinched between his fingers. Sage's other hand

was down on her clit. Don could see the base of Pete's cock and his

balls as he fucked up into Sage. She was obviously loving what he was

doing, but she was watching Don fucking Miriam all the while.

Don

was vaguely aware that, just past Sage and Pete, Mahsati was on her

back as Lawrence stroked his fat cock over her until he spewed an